《Night of the Abandoned Duchess》 Chapter 1 - Prologue Chapter 1 ¨C Prologue ¡°Du, Duke¡ªHaahk, haaa¡­¡± The woman¡¯s voice resounded sharply in the large and colorful room. She tries to suppress her groan, though the force of the pounding from behind prevents her from swallowing the sound. Rosalyn, clutching her hand tightly, was burdened with a rush of pain and pleasure. ¡°Raise your hips straight, it won¡¯t contain my seeds properly.¡± Just before her posture collapsed, the man¡¯s hand flew violently. Slap! His large hand slammed Rosalyn¡¯s white buttocks, and it quickly turned red like a ripe fruit. At his command, she barely lifted her hips high. With her waist lowered and only her hips sticking out and shaking, she¡¯s like a vulgar beast begging to be hit. ¡­No, the husband who sticks his thing inside her was already a huge beast. And, the one begging under it would be small and insignificant, like a rabbit or a bird. An instinctive act of only eating to satisfy hunger. Loveless engagement. As soon as she recalled her own plight, not only the place where she had been hit, but also her whole body felt red. She felt like crying with shame. ¡°Pl, please¡­¡± Before she could even say she didn¡¯t like this kind of thing, a one-sided feeling of pleasure came again. Rosalyn was in a daze from the time he lifted her skirt and gave her intense caresses, but she couldn¡¯t stand it any longer when he hit her with his ferocious member. She wiggled her feet and spit out the words, whether it was a moan or a plea. Please stop! However, he did not pay attention to his wife¡¯s earnest voice, and only pierced his desires wildly into her. ¡°Ha¡ªI¡¯m, I¡¯m c*mming¡­!¡± As she panted and shouted, she could hear his low groaning. The man¡¯s breath grazed the nape of her neck. Rosalyn felt the seed rushing through her as she breathed in quietly under him. There was no strength left in her body, as the pleasure had swept her away. Meanwhile, unlike her, who was exhausted like a piece of scrap paper, her husband, Kyle, looked relatively neat. After pouring out his lust, he looked even cleaner. Even though he clings to her like a beast like that, after s*x, she¡¯s always the only one who looks promiscuous. Rosalyn couldn¡¯t stand it, it felt sad and unfair. She managed to get herself up, wiping the things that ran between her legs with a cloth. She couldn¡¯t see her private place with her own eyes, so when she roughly reached it by guessing, the sadness and shame came again. From what other wives secretly whisper, the average husband is affectionate and attentive after the relationship is over¡­ It¡¯s been a long time since she gave up on those things, anyway. ¡°Are you still working today? I¡¯m afraid you will be tired¡­¡± As she ruffled her underside, Rosalyn pulled up the hem of her dress and opened her mouth brightly. The husband and wife were on the way to a party held at the royal family today. After the party, she comes back to change her clothes in the dressing room, but suddenly he comes over and embraces her. It was such a shame that she had received him in the dressing room and not in bed, but she decided to put a meaning to the fact that he embraced her nonetheless. ¡°Your clothes are frivolous.¡± Unexpectedly, her words were cut off, and she stopped. Her hand, which was fastening her dress button, stopped moving, and she bit her lip with a blank face as though she had been hit in the back of the head. ¡°¡­You said you wanted to have a child. Does it not matter to you whose child it was?¡± He slowly approached and whispered softly into Rosalyn¡¯s ear. Kyle¡¯s voice was relaxed, but twisted like a hum. As soon as she heard the words, she felt her heart flutter and fall. She wore a more glamorous dress than usual to show off to her husband. She heard that men are weak to visual stimuli, so she was dressed in flashy clothes to show him well. Originally, she tended to prefer plain clothes, although after spending a long time dressing up, she looked better, and Rosalyn was happy that his gaze seemed to stay with her for a long time, perhaps because of the mood. But, it must have been her own delusion. Her husband just crushed her heart and made a ridicule out of her. ¡°You want to get other men¡¯s seeds, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes? How could that¡­ How, how can it be?¡± Unhh. For a moment, as he put his hand through the ruffled dress and caressed her chest, a groan came out unknowingly at the sudden touch. Whether it was because of his fierce power or the embarrassment of his words, her eyes fluttered relentlessly. Rosalyn said no, she shook her head urgently as if pleading. ¡°All I want is the Duke¡¯s child.¡± ¡°Right.¡± He smiled softly at the gentle reply. ¡°Of course, it is.¡± A short smile passed his face, and he looked cold again as if he was wearing a mask. The characteristic cold face towards her. Eventually, he took his hand from her body and walked out of the dressing room as if nothing had happened. She looked at Kyle¡¯s back and swallowed her breath quietly. She doesn¡¯t know how heartbreaking it was to look at the back of the person she loves. She loved her husband like any other wife would. However, her husband was only interested in her body¡­ No, not even her body. Any woman would be the same. Maybe, he is kinder to other women. When Rosalyn thought about it, she was just confused. Still, every time she faced this situation, there was a feeling she calmly endured. This way, if he pours seeds into her every day and gets to know her, one day she will have a child. And, if they have children¡­ When she was a child, her mother always used to say that. ¡®A couple lives because they have children.¡¯ Once the children are born, they will be able to live like a normal couple. Just like a normal couple, peaceful, ordinary, happy¡­ Even though Rosalyn knows it¡¯s a blind faith, she may be implicitly feeling that she will not be able to stand by his side without that belief. But, at that time, she didn¡¯t know. The fact that she will be declared infertile. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 The party to celebrate the emperor¡¯s wedding was going on for two days in a row. Today, the two climbed into the carriage to attend the party. Rosalind¡¯s face, sitting in her seat, was reddish, as always. She had a smile that looked innocent like a girl, with a long, slender neck, and the dress that was cut slightly below it was much more modest than yesterday. Gorgeous beading naturally ran down the line of her body and spread splendidly below her slim waist. As if she was uncomfortable with the dress, she adjusted her appearance, and Kyle casually glanced over her outfit. ¡°Today is a little better than yesterday.¡± ¡°Really? I made the earrings small. I also tried changing the clothes to something more calming, but I¡¯m really glad it¡¯s prettier.¡± At his words, Rosalind spoke in a voice filled with small excitement. Like a child the day before the picnic, she had a slightly excited and bubbly expression on her face. ¡°I never said it was pretty.¡± But, she collapsed in an instant at his cold words. Rosalind let out an embarrassingly awkward laugh, dropping her gaze to her feet. The wife was a type that showed her mood on her face. She smiled when she saw the flowers, and looked sad when it rained. He thought that her face, which changes every minute, was both strange and innocent. He hated his wife. Having a cruel father who treated people according to his mood, he thought it was funny to smile innocently without knowing anything. It was thanks to the evil deeds of her father that swayed beneath the water that she was able to live so innocently and peacefully. Kyle Spencer. He wasn¡¯t a duke to begin with. He was originally a nobleman, though he lost both his parents and became an orphan. His mother died of an illness while raising him, and his father also died in an accident. Having no relatives to turn to, he was eventually left alone, and the villagers who felt sorry for him took turns raising Kyle like their own children. However, one day, when Kyle went to the neighboring village, the village, which was his home and family, disappeared. The Lord Baron sold all the villagers into slavery for not offering a virgin as a tribute. It was a small town with only a few people, and the lord¡¯s authority was absolute, so the work was completed quietly without anyone¡¯s attention. As though the village itself did not exist originally. A stranger approached Kyle, who was left alone in the village where everyone had disappeared. The green eyes that were shaking with anger captured the man, who was much bigger and larger than him. ¡®Your eyes are like mine.¡¯ With those words, Duke Alexander reached out to him, and Kyle hesitated to take it. As a child, he was adopted by the Spencer family. ¡°I think I¡¯ll try on a different dress next time. It would be better if the color matched with the Duke. What does the Duke want to do?¡± ¡°As you like.¡± To his wife, who struggled with her words, he answered with no sincerity. It was a marriage with no love whatsoever. Marriage was also proposed by Rosalind¡¯s father, Baron. After he had grown up as the son of a duke, a proposal came to him, and for some fate, it was the daughter of Lord Baron. Although he refused many times, Marquis Baron did not give up, and in the end, he accepted the marriage talk. Even though the emperor pushed him, he was more curious about that cruel and demonic human daughter. Rumors spread that he loves his daughter terribly, but he wondered if it would be good for her to be taken away by a person like himself. It was a combination of the emotional conclusion that taking his daughter might be Kyle¡¯s greatest revenge, and the rational judgment that the more enemies he has, the better it would be if they were by his side. On the first night, as he was dazed with so many thoughts, he spoke clearly to the bride. ¡®Don¡¯t expect anything from me. I cannot give you anything more than the status of a wife.¡¯ ¡®Is it okay if I¡¯m¡­ next to the Duke?¡¯ ¡®Do you really like me?¡¯ At those words, Rosalind¡¯s ears turned red. He was taken aback by how shy she was. Is she an idiot¡­? The villagers in his memory were sold as lowly slaves, leaving no trace of themselves. His stomach still churns when he thinks of it, but it was ridiculous that she was even saying that she liked him. If his adoptive father had not adopted him, he would have wandered around like a beggar as an orphan. Kyle wondered if she would have liked him in such a humble way? ¡®Then, take it off.¡¯ At his command, Rosalind took her trembling hand to her coat. Even so, the hesitancy was annoying and frustrating, so he pulled it behind her shoulder as if he were tearing his own clothes. His s*xual desire was moved by her exposed white skin, and he suddenly embraced her. Even though she had rough s*x without any consideration, Rosalind held back her tears. And, after the s*x, she exhaled out with a messy face all over. ¡®I¡­ I will try to be a good wife.¡¯ It was funny to see her making a pledge as if she was a criminal that a sarcastic retort popped out. ¡®You are such an interesting person.¡¯ ¡®Is that so.¡¯ As she gathered her clothes, she smiled shyly. He thought he had been hiding his feelings well since he was a child, though when he saw the woman¡¯s stupid face, his expression crumpled in an instant. ¡­Can¡¯t she hear the sarcasm? It was a really stupid woman who came in as his wife. When he thinks back on that time, he gets annoyed again. ¡°¡­We have arrived at the Imperial Palace.¡± The door opened with a polite coachman¡¯s voice. He accustomed himself to get off the carriage and stretched out his hand towards his wife. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, staring at his hand, Rosalind placed her hand on his and carefully lowered her foot from the carriage. ¡°Thank you.¡± His wife¡¯s hands were small and frail, wearing thin gloves of tightly woven mesh. She was so thin that it would break if applied too much force. ¡­Unlike her vicious father. Contrary to what he expected, she was neither demonic nor venomous. Why¡­? Oddly enough, that often pissed him off. Rosalind looked around her with a glass of wine. The colorful lights shining from above her head, the melodious music, and the wives and young ladies in all kinds of puffy dresses. It was a gorgeous party as always, though for some reason, the scenery didn¡¯t feel as beautiful as it was. Is it because her husband is not by her side in this luxurious landscape, and she was by her own? Her husband, who had been in her sight at first, was nowhere to be seen. She glanced around, looking for him. Kyle got along well with people, but he didn¡¯t really enjoy it so much. No matter how much he had received an arrangement at the imperial palace, he politely refused the dance request and only pretended to have a conversation with people. Compared to him, Rosalind loved parties. It wasn¡¯t that she liked the extravagance or pomp of the party. It was because it was the only moment when he, who was not close to her except when he was sleeping, treated her as his wife. Her husband imitated the most affectionately pathetic loving husband to his wife at official events, even for the sake of the family¡¯s face. Even if it was just a couple in name, it was heartbreaking and good to see that he and she were seen as a loving couple in the eyes of others¡­ ¡°¡­Have I been drinking too much?¡± Rosalind sighed softly as she stroked her dizzy swaying head. She has been dancing so much since she debuted in the social world, she¡¯s tired of it, and she doesn¡¯t have a specific partner to dance with, and she¡¯s drinking a few glasses of wine and squeezing her throat. However, she drank quite a bit more than expected, she could feel the heat rising in her face. With that thought, Rosalind wondered if it would be better if she took a breather, so she moved her steps towards the parlor set aside on one side. It¡¯s a place with a balcony, so it¡¯ll be better if she gets some air. Creak. The huge, old-fashioned door opened with a rather loud noise. There was no one in the large room illuminated by the colorful chandelier. Seeing only simple refreshments scattered around, it seemed that someone had stayed there for a while. Slowly, Rosalind went out to the balcony with the window. She reached out and opened the window to catch the cool breeze. As soon as she opened the large window, a cool breeze blew in and gently tickled between her hairs. It felt refreshing and cool to feel the cold temperature running down her cheeks. ¡°Ah¡­¡± As she lowered her gaze to look out the window, she saw someone in the far corner of the garden. When she leaned her body slightly and looked closely, she saw a man and a woman who looked still young, affectionately attached to each other. The man grabbed the woman¡¯s hand, who was standing still, and the two quickly started walking side by side in the garden. She watched the scene happily as if she was watching a play. In the Empire, dating before marriage was not recommended because it was easy to become promiscuous, though young men and women would become lovers regardless of it. Then, a woman walking in the garden stopped, and the man shyly draped his face over hers. It was a kiss. ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s a kiss¡­¡± Rosalind¡¯s face lit up as she looked at them. She was a little shy, and a little envious. But, above all else, the sad heart was the biggest. If she listened to people¡¯s stories, it was said that they are usually the sweetest to each other when they are dating or at the beginning of their honeymoon, and after that, they often live in memories of that kindness. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t even have the slightest affection to be remembered like that. At that, she suddenly felt that her own situation was even more pitiful. Although she wore a splendid dress and danced under the dazzling chandelier, her own plight was utterly miserable. Rosalind deliberately turned her gaze away and tried to capture a different landscape. It was like that when she was looking around in the wind. All of a sudden, a voice came from behind her. ¡°¡­The wife is here.¡± Rosalind turned around and saw Kyle in the room. She seemed to be a little surprised as she thought no one was there. Hesitated by his characteristic indifferent voice, she was still happy and excited to see her husband. As she licks her lips to speak, a cold voice suddenly comes before her. ¡°I¡¯ll go out.¡± She hastily spit out as she caught him as he tried to turn his back. ¡°¡ªme!¡± She surprised herself at the sound of her voice that popped out louder than she thought, though she got up the courage again. ¡°¡­Can you kiss me?¡± If she hadn¡¯t been drunk, if she hadn¡¯t seen those lovers¡­ When Rosalind finally spit it out, she lost her confidence and kept talking. ¡°Like other lovers¡­ affectionately.¡± ¡°Kiss?¡± As if he was interested in her words, or as if she was absurd, Kyle strode towards her. Then, gently lowering his eyes, he opened his mouth with an arrogant voice. ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed to ask a man for such a thing first?¡± His voice had no highs and lows, but the meaning it contained was close to criticism. The voice was ridiculing her as if she was lewd and obscene for asking this first. Rosalind thought she might have been really lewd. She¡¯s ashamed for what she said, yet still likes him¡­ She liked him so much that she wanted to kiss him and hold his hand side by side, like ordinary lovers. However, she couldn¡¯t bear to make such a confession and just picked up her words and spoke out. ¡°I was drunk and spoke¡­¡± The moment she turned her head away from her embarrassment, she felt a rude touch on her chin. The big, firm hands pulled her head towards him and held her. When Rosalind was forced to stare in front of her, the cool eyes looked down at her mockingly. ¡°I¡¯m willing to accept anything other than kissing.¡± What is that¡­ Before she could finish her words, another hand slipped into her dress without hesitation. Unlike her, who was very embarrassed because it was a place where the people could easily come and go, Kyle¡¯s actions were without hesitation. He gazed at Rosalind with an unshaken eye and patted her body. ¡°Duke, here¡¯s a little¡­¡± Regardless of the earnest voice, he shoved his hand into her underwear, then he began to gently sweep her private place. Rosalind twitched as she twisted her body as he rubbed through the crevices and placed his hand on the thick peak. Hahk. A strange moan escaped from her mouth. As Kyle rubbed her cl*toris with his fingertips, she began to spill water as though she recognized him. ¡°Did you even get wet with the intention of kissing me?¡± Her face turned even redder at his words than when she drank alcohol. As if there is a fire, both her cheeks are burning. Moments later, he pushed one of his fingers inside. She twisted her body slightly. Before she could bear all the shame of his words, a lewd, embarrassing sound resounded. It was an unfamiliar place, so it felt like she could feel the bones of the fingers inside her. ¡°You make such a lewd sound so loud. I¡¯m afraid that someone else might hear it and come in.¡± The cold wind blowing behind her back made his soft voice sound only cold. Kyle¡¯s voice was not in the slightest bit worried. It was a way of ridiculing Rosalind, whose lewd hole was shedding love liquid. As she struggled with her anxiety, Rosalind opened her mouth. She was anxious that there might be people around. ¡°Please, please¡­¡± ¡°It looks like someone is coming.¡± As soon as he whispered lowly, voices resounded not too far away from them. ¡°¡­Let¡¯s take a break and watch the performance.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve danced, and my body is so sore.¡± The loud chatter grew louder and louder, and her eyes began to tremble relentlessly. Nevertheless, no matter how much Rosalind twisted and tried her best, Kyle had no intention of stopping. His mischievous hands were still going back and forth from inside, and relentlessly tormented her fragile body, and her breath was getting tighter. ¡ª¡ª Note: Rosalind¡¯s father¡¯s name IS Baron, so not the title of Baron, so please don¡¯t get confused~ Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Her eyes were dizzy at the hands coveting her and the voices coming from outside. It made her even crazier to know that pleading with him was of no avail. Finally, as the voices of people approached as if they were talking right next to them, Rosalind said, ¡®No!¡¯ and shut her eyes tightly. And then, ¡°¡­What, is the door locked?¡± A voice was heard. Her extremely tense body relaxed, and her pulse loosened. She was truly relieved, and he pulled his hand out of her opening and gently rubbed it over her thigh. She felt a sense of shame at the restrained gestures as though he was cleaning himself, though she was glad it didn¡¯t show up on his face. Kyle¡¯s soft voice fell over her head as she hurriedly organized her outfit. ¡°It¡¯s getting messy, so it¡¯s better to stop and go back.¡± As always, his voice was modest, but what contained seemed to criticize her. It was Kyle who made her this way. He even harassed her like this in places where people easily walked in and out. In fact, she was treated like a prostitute. No, she gave up her body as he told her, and she followed everything he told her, so she was not a prostitute, but a doll. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll just say my greetings and go.¡± Yes. She smiled briefly. Even though she knew better than anyone that it was just a fake smile, when she smiled, it felt as if the sadness from before had just faded away. Perhaps the most stupid thing is the self-proclaimed doll of his with a smile like this. Returning to the hall where the party was in full swing, Rosalind greeted the people lightly. As if she smiled with only a shell, she also tried to wrap her tattered heart and smiled in front of the people. She couldn¡¯t hide her expression well, so it¡¯ll be noticeable, although it seems more plausible than usual, so she thought it was a good thing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I think I¡¯ll just leave today.¡± ¡°It was good to see you after a long time, but please come back later. At night, the dancers come out and dance.¡± Countess Diana, who was a year younger than her, spoke as if disappointed. Diana and Rosalind had a similar social debut, so they were quite close to each other. ¡°I hope to see you next time you get a chance.¡± ¡°Sure. The Duke¡¯s mansion is really beautiful, please invite me next time.¡± While Rosalind nodded her head, an unfamiliar warmth touched her waist. When she looked next to her, Kyle was standing around her, naturally wrapped around her waist. He pulled her slender waist toward him and opened her mouth towards Diana. ¡°Of course. Come play anytime. I¡¯m more than happy when guests come over to play since my wife is lonely.¡± ¡°Duke, you are very kind. So handsome and so sweet.¡± His warm voice and touch made her heart pound without pride. The hands wrapped around her and the deep voice were so skillful that she seemed to be deceived. In fact, she wasn¡¯t the only one who liked him. Kyle was overly popular even before his marriage for his sleek looks and plausible tenderness. Every time he went to a ball, he was surrounded by ladies, and every word he uttered would provoke a roar of high-pitched laughter here and there. There were many cases where they covered their mouths with a fan and laughed while naturally touching him or deliberately touching his body. ¡°Why do you like your wife so much, Duke? Is this a bit of a silly question?¡± Diana asked in a pure voice. Diana, who had just got married, had a bright, radiant face like a flower-filled with water, just like a newlywed bride does. It was probably a meaningless question, though, for a moment, Rosalind¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Because she¡¯s pretty.¡± Rosalind stared at Kyle¡¯s profile as he spoke those words. ¡°I like her because she¡¯s pretty.¡± ¡°Where do you think is pretty?¡± ¡°Well. Rather than where it is pretty, she seems pretty in my eyes no matter what she does.¡± In response to the romantic answer, Diana exclaimed in pain with a somewhat exaggerated gesture. ¡°How romantic, too! My husband is not good at saying things like that¡­ I don¡¯t know how indifferent he was. I¡¯m really jealous.¡± Diana squinted her eyes as though she was signaling to Rosalind. Kyle spoke his words politely straight away as she laughed with an awkward laughter. ¡°My wife seems tired, so we¡¯ll go back first.¡± As soon as they got out of the main hall, he took his hand off her. Whether it was because the large hand that had been holding her until now had disappeared, or because the warmth had escaped¡­ Her heart felt empty, as if it had been ripped open. She could see him striding forward. It was uncomfortable to wear a dress that puffed up like petals wrapped in layers, but she had no choice but to follow him without saying a word. It seemed that the tension was relieved a little after getting on the carriage. As she stared out of the window at the occasional passing lights, Rosalind suddenly bit her lower lip. Suddenly, tears welled up in her eyes. ¡®I don¡¯t think he ever said I was pretty.¡¯ She remembered clearly what he had said in this carriage before they went to the party today. ¡°Well. Rather than where it is pretty, she seems pretty in my eyes no matter what she does.¡± As the sweetest words one after another passed through her mind, the gap seemed to shed even more tears. She chewed the flesh on the inside of her lips, trying to swallow the tears. Let¡¯s be patient. Be patient a little longer. As she deliberately turned her gaze away and focused out the window, his voice pierced through without warning. ¡°What do you think will change even if you cry?¡± At that, she gazed at Kyle in surprise at the words that seemed to pierce her. She was surprised to see if he knew she was crying, and partly because of the coldness of what he said. Rosalind smiled brightly, trying hard as though to prove that she didn¡¯t really cry. ¡°I have never cried. The wind that hit me a while ago made my eyes hurt a little.¡± ¡°Cry or not cry. No matter what you do, nothing changes.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t cry. Really.¡± As she revealed her white teeth, she smiled once more. It was a smile that looked like an idiot. As soon as he saw that smile, he suddenly got annoyed, and Kyle turned his head away as if to ignore her. He didn¡¯t like it if she cried. There were many women who confessed that they liked him, and there were women who cried, even more, when he refused. Kyle was good at soothing those women. He didn¡¯t really care whether the women cried or not, but he was pretty good at comforting. That way, he can get away from all that annoying and tiring work. But, it was strangely annoying to see this woman cry. He was more than just tired and annoyed and worried about her. She¡¯s pretty good at sniffling, so it annoyed him even more. There was also the fact that him being conscious of her was annoying. Rosalind glanced at his face and lifted her voice to open her mouth. ¡°The wind is very cool today. I was hit by the wind, so I had no choice but to¡­¡± At that moment, Kyle reached out and ran his hand across her cheek, and under her collarbone. Her clothes weren¡¯t deeply cut, and the outfit was modest, although it was strangely lewd to see her breathing out, wet from crying. Maybe, it¡¯s because her skin is clean and white, or it¡¯s because her neck is exceptionally thin, or maybe it¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t like her. Strangely, looking at Rosalind made him want to leave a mottled red mark on this white neck and skin. His hands slowly moved downwards and grabbed her voluptuous breasts over her clothes. He was slowly rubbing her chest in his hand as if savoring it, but this time, he put his hand directly into her clothes. She loosened the part of the chest that was quietly locked, and put his hand inside it. Her white, soft flesh was much smoother and softer than the texture of her luxurious dress, with several layers of frills attached to it. Kyle caressed her body as if it were his. And he asked in a voice as soft as his hand. ¡°You don¡¯t want it?¡± ¡°The carriage is too little for that.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like carriages, what about the parlor?¡± Rosalind¡¯s face flushed red with embarrassment and shame at the scornful voice. His twisted voice continued again. ¡°Isn¡¯t my wife the one who would do anything to have children?¡± He could see her expression swaying at the word ¡®child.¡¯ She was a woman who wanted to have children to the point he was sick and tired. She habitually said she wanted to have children. Kyle didn¡¯t pay much attention to why she was so blindly obsessed with it. ¡°Still, the carriage is a little¡­¡± ¡°If we do it in a shaky place, do you worry about spilling my seeds?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡± ¡°Well, spread your legs as I tell you to.¡± Rosalind flinched for a moment at those words. However, she then closed her eyes tightly as though she was ready to accept it. The man¡¯s hand began to invade her body, as always. ¡°How are you these days? It would have been nice if you and your husband had come together.¡± Rosalind smiled awkwardly at her mother¡¯s question and brought the tea to her lips. She had just stopped by her mother¡¯s house after a long absence to see her face. Her father, who worked hard for the family and country, the dignified and kind mother, and the docile only daughter¡­ Contrary to the impeccable and flawless appearance, the relationship between the family members was not very smooth. It was only for the sake of his image that her father impersonated her as a daughter fool. His father, as a marquis, succeeded in gaining the trust of many territories and emperors, though he was a man of endless greed. He wanted to dig into the Emperor¡¯s side from time to time, and he wanted a higher position than he was now. It was also part of his lust for power that he tried to promote marriage by forcibly sending marriage proposals several times. He was also very interested in women as well. As her mother was not enough for him, he has different prostitutes. When she was young, she sided with her mother and was often hit by objects thrown by her father or by his large hands. As time went on, her father, exhausted, began to get along more with her mother instead of revealing her loneliness. Nevertheless, Rosalind still did not like her father. She hated such authoritarian men, and her ideal type was a kind person. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 ¡°The Duke is busy with work. He agreed to come with me next time.¡± She hastily added the last words, as if she were making an excuse. In fact, he will never come again. Rosalind tried to ask if he could accompany her before she left today, though she couldn¡¯t get the words out, and just came up with another story. She probably wouldn¡¯t be able to encourage him to go to her parent¡¯s house in the future. [ ¡°My mother said she wanted to see my face, so I¡¯m going to visit her for a while.¡± ] [ ¡°You don¡¯t have to say that at all.¡± ] After nodding her head in embarrassment, she carefully spoke her words out again. [ ¡°Is it okay if I stay longer?¡± ] [ ¡°As you like.¡± ] She was disappointed. She said these words in the hope that he would regret it even a little if she said she would be absent. Though Kyle didn¡¯t even care about her, let alone regret it. Rosalind opened her mouth as though she had made up her mind as soon as he touched his lover¡¯s hair every single time. [ ¡°But, just in case you need me¡­¡± ] [ ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± ] She spoke brightly on purpose, but in fact, she knew that the moment he needed her would never come. At this point, it seemed that it was time for her to become dull, but her heart ached yet again. A bitter smile formed on Rosalind¡¯s lips, a new one she didn¡¯t even know. ¡°How is your married life?¡± She looked at her mother, startled by the sudden question. ¡°I mean child.¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying¡­¡± As if to turn her words around, she smiled a little, yet her heart was heavy. ¡°A couple must have children, you must know that? That way, it will be more affectionate and stronger.¡± The words her parents used to say to Rosalind were mainly about the child¡­ Couples should have children. From the moment she got married, it was a word that she had constantly been hearing as if it were brainwashing. She was the one who always listened, and she would have passed it on as usual, though today, she didn¡¯t do it that way. Flicking her fingertips, Rosalind slowly opened her mouth. ¡°¡­Can having children really make you more affectionate? For example, a couple who are a bit estranged from each other, even in such cases.¡± ¡°Is your marriage estranged?¡± ¡°Yes¡­?¡± Startled like a thief with their feet numbed, she broke and shook her head with exaggerated movements. ¡°How is it possible? You don¡¯t know how good he was to me! Last time, I was embarrassed by how much he complimented me at the party¡­ He said that I look pretty no matter what I do.¡± She wasn¡¯t all wrong, so Rosalind didn¡¯t feel guilty about lying. ¡°Then, you¡¯re lucky.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am doing well.¡± ¡°A man values a woman who has his own child as lovely and precious. Likewise, a woman realizes her affection and preciousness for her husband as she raises her children as well. In the process, they became more affectionate.¡± Lovely and precious, affectionate¡­ Those were the words that made her feel tickled just by putting them in her mouth¡ªwords that seem to have no relationship with her for the rest of her life. ¡°That¡¯s right. I need to work harder, in many ways¡­¡± She knew he didn¡¯t like her, or to be precise, he hated her. Because everything he said and did was clear. Nevertheless, she decided to try a little harder. So, even a little¡­ ¡°If you have a child to pass on, your status becomes more certain.¡± At that moment, Rosalind turned her head at the sound of a voice from behind. She could see her father stride towards her. As soon as her father opened his mouth, her mother lost her words in an instant. He was a very authoritarian person, and her mother obeyed his authority. Her father began giving full speeches about successor and power relations. He, who was diligently teaching what a woman should do in order to inherit the power, added with a smile at the end. ¡°A woman¡¯s job is to have children. Wouldn¡¯t that make the family even stronger? Look at your mother and me. We get along well.¡± ¡®What do you mean you get along well?¡¯ For a moment, she remembered her father having a prostitute and she almost burst out laughing without realizing it. Though Rosalind bit her lower lip tight to hold back her laughter. Just because she had grown up and married, didn¡¯t mean she was free from her father¡¯s violence. ¡°Today, Madam skipped breakfast.¡± He turned his head away as if he was puzzled by the servant¡¯s voice who spoke calmly. Kyle glanced at the servant to ask for more explanation, but the servant just smiled awkwardly without saying anything. Rosalind never once did not show up for breakfast. It was because it was the only time she could have a face-to-face conversation with her husband, whom she would never encounter. Of course, he didn¡¯t participate much at breakfast, and although it¡¯s one-sided talk from her, Rosalind cut down on her drowsy sleep and was always there for breakfast. As she ate her meals, she would tell stories of what she did yesterday, what she would do today, the flowers outside, the wind that blows, and the sunshine. She said that she would see and hear all the small and beautiful things so that the busy Duke does not need to worry about it. There was a lot of noise in her sincere voice, yet without it, he felt a little empty. ¡°What the hell is she doing in her room¡­?¡± She had been to her parents¡¯ house not long ago, and since then, she has locked herself in her room and started doing something. It was suspicious that she was hiding so she wouldn¡¯t be seen, although he didn¡¯t care enough to ask a question. So, Kyle just pretended not to know. But, he was a little surprised that she skipped breakfast like this. Did something happen in her family? He did not go to Rosalind¡¯s home. He didn¡¯t even want to go. Rosalind¡¯s father, Baron, was an evil and sly man. Not only did he sell innocent people into slavery, but he only worked for his own benefit. He blinded the Emperor¡¯s eyes with his sweet words, trampling on and sacrificing those less than him mercilessly. How easy it was to find him behind the great and small evils of this country. Rumors spread all over the country that Baron loved his daughter so much. She is the daughter of such a wicked father. Since there was no reason for him to accept her, of course, Kyle adamantly rejected the proposal from him over and over again. He knew that it would be easier for him to have the enemy by his side, though he believed that the day would come when he would punish all of Baron¡¯s evil deeds without having to do so. He had that power, and all that was left was to gather more accurate evidence. However, eventually, even the Emperor began forcing Kyle to marry her. He didn¡¯t even want to know how the hell that happened. In the end, he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and ended up confronting Baron separately. [ ¡°I don¡¯t really like Marquis Baron. So, I don¡¯t want to marry your daughter, nor do I have the confidence to care for and love her. Of course, I have no intention of doing that.¡± ] [ ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t love my daughter. You don¡¯t have to spare it. All the Duke needs to do is marry.¡± ] The answer he heard was spectacular, and he laughed out of frustration. Kyle wanted to tell that man how he hated his daughter, whom he loved so much, but his daughter, Rosalind, loved him so much. His daughter probably said she likes him, so she must have pushed him. ¡°Shall I ask if the Madam will come down?¡± He nodded his head briefly, then cut the meat into small pieces and put it in his mouth. There was no voice that had been heard for a long time every morning, so it was a quiet mealtime after a long time. ¡­It¡¯s nice to be quiet, but what the hell was he doing? He thought he should not worry about it. As Kyle continued to eat while pretending not to know, the servant who came down from the upper floor spoke politely to him. ¡°She will skip breakfast this morning. Shall I recommend it one more time?¡± ¡°¡­I will go up.¡± He simply wiped the corners of his mouth with a napkin and got up from his seat. As he climbed the familiar stairs to the second floor, he saw a heavy door on the left side of the long hallway. Kyle, who was standing in front of it, quickly knocked lightly. ¡°Can I come in?¡± ¡°¡­Wait, wait a minute.¡± An urgent voice was heard from inside the door blocking Kyle. He stood still in front of the door, breathing for a moment. And, not long after that, Rosalind¡¯s voice rang out again. ¡°You can come in now.¡± When she opened the door, he saw her smiling face as usual. And yet, she still had an awkward expression on her face. He gazed at Rosalind, who was acting suspiciously, as though hiding something from him. ¡°Why do you skip breakfast?¡± ¡°¡­Actually, I have something I want to give to the Duke.¡± Soon, she took something out of one side of the room and held it to him. The outstretched hand hesitated without confidence, but there was a vivid expression of anticipation characteristic of a person giving a gift in her eyes. ¡°What is this¡­?¡± However, as if he had never expected it, Kyle only asked Rosalind in a rather puzzled voice. ¡°I did some embroidery on the clothes the Duke will wear. You said you¡¯ll be on an inspection for a few days from today. So I thought it would be nice to wear it, so I finished it in a hurry.¡± Embroidery¡­? Upon closer inspection, the clothes were embroidered with more luxurious patterns than usual. He always wore neat and monotonous clothes, though when she added embroidery to the luxurious fabric, it looked even more glamorous. ¡°When did I ask you to make this?¡± ¡®Why would she do this?¡¯ Rosalind flinched at the nuance of being frustrated and pathetic. She was not very good at embroidery. Nevertheless, she stayed in her room for several days, stabbed by a needle, and starved until morning to make it for him. Just for Kyle, her husband. But, he didn¡¯t seem to be happy at all. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 ¡°Why are you doing something useless?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s useless. It¡¯s like dressing the Duke in pretty clothes.¡± His gaze turned to Rosalind¡¯s, and she hurriedly hid her hand behind her. Even so, it was after all the wounded hands had already been caught. The thought that he must have seen her disgruntled hands made her utterly embarrassed. She turned her gaze away and opened her mouth brightly to give an explanation of her behavior. ¡°When I wear clothes I like, I feel good that day, and when I feel good, things go well. You seem to have a lot of work these days as well as the inspections. I hope all of that goes well.¡± Then, Rosalind added in a voice that was barely audible. ¡°It would be better if you think of me every time you wear it.¡± Unlike her, who lit up her eyes as if asking for compliments, Kyle¡¯s expression was plain and cold. ¡°So, you don¡¯t eat, you just did this¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that. I¡¯m not as good as the artisans, but I¡¯ve done pretty much the same thing.¡± A wounded expression flashed across her face, though she responded quickly. As usual, brightly. ¡°I want the Duke to always be happy.¡± Nevertheless, his expression was still not good, so that her words of joy and hope were overshadowed. Rather, he seemed rather annoyed. ¡°Did you forget what I said first?¡± ¡°What¡­¡± ¡°I told you not to expect more than a wife.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect anything. I just wanted to make it for you¡­¡± She muttered a little with a face that looked slightly unfair. However, as if even that had been broken, she withdrew the strength from the hand that was holding the clothes. ¡°That meant don¡¯t do anything. Don¡¯t you know?¡± At Kyle¡¯s words, Rosalind was very embarrassed and perplexed. A suffocating silence passed between the two of them. She then opened her mouth brightly as though to change the mood once more. ¡°¡­Try it once. No, it would be nice if you could give it a little peek. Maybe, you will like it.¡± He silently declined Rosaline¡¯s request. ¡°But¡­¡± Finally, he pretended to lift the clothes and placed them against his body. He cut it off, saying it was okay, but he got closer to her, and she tried to avoid it, though their hands clashed, and the clothes fell to the floor. Rosalind froze as she looked at the clothes that were scattered on the floor as if they had been abandoned. Meanwhile, as he didn¡¯t expect that, he also slowed down a little, too. ¡°Duke¡ª¡± Rosaline called him in a muffled voice like stuttering, but Kyle turned away from her, opened the door and stepped out. ¡°Haa¡­¡± Standing in the middle of the hallway, he took a deep breath. Looking at her face, he felt frustrated and upset, unable to contain his anger. He didn¡¯t know why he was like this just by looking at her face. Thinking back, it seems that he had been slightly annoyed since she didn¡¯t come out for breakfast this morning. Her talking next to him was so noisy, but he didn¡¯t like it because she wasn¡¯t there. He just wished she didn¡¯t do anything, he just wished she didn¡¯t care as if she didn¡¯t exist¡­ He told her not to do anything, so Kyle couldn¡¯t figure out why she kept doing this and that. When did he ever ask Rosaline to make something like that? Why the hell would she do something she¡¯s not good at, to the point of wounding her fingers just for inspection. ¡°It¡¯s annoying, and I¡¯m going crazy¡­¡± He pressed down on his eyelids with the tips of his index and thumb as if frustrated. For some reason, the face of his wife, who had stood stunned with the clothes on her hand, lingered in his mind. He should not have married her in the first place. He should have said he didn¡¯t accept the letter the serpent marquise had pushed in. He shouldn¡¯t have met Rosalind at all¡­ After he left, Rosaline stood blankly in the quiet room. She was like a frozen tree in the middle of winter, she stood there, she could not do anything, and she just curled up the clothes in her arms. If she didn¡¯t hold on to something, the sad tears seemed to come out at any moment. ¡°Madam, you have to eat¡­¡± After a while, the maid who came to get Rosalind¡¯s meal was bewildered and muffled her words. Because her master was standing there with tears in her big eyes, as if she was about to burst into tears. The maid hurriedly called the nanny, Anna. Anna was the person who had been by her side since she was very young and raised her like her own child. Anna approached Rosalind carefully and spoke her words. ¡°¡­Miss.¡± But, when she didn¡¯t respond, Anna spoke to her again. Just like the name she used to call before marriage. ¡°Miss Rosalind.¡± ¡°¡­Nanny, I must have made the clothes wrong. The Duke doesn¡¯t like it as much as I thought.¡± She tried to brighten it up, but her voice was wet with weeping. It was almost as if something was about to burst out of the sharp, resounding voice. Anna knew better than anyone, she, who watched beside her how hard Rosalind embroidered with her lack of dexterity. When she was having a hard time, she would give her advice. ¡°Miss¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do better next time, right?¡± ¡®¡­Miss, what should I do?¡¯ Anna hugged Rosalind tightly like a mother. ¡°All right, miss. Of course.¡± ¡°Still, Anna. I, I seem to be losing confidence more and more. I promised my mother to work hard, and I certainly did¡­¡± Rosalind¡¯s little hand gripped the hem of the nanny¡¯s robe. ¡°If I had made it a little prettier, would he have cut me some slack?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s still pretty enough. The Duke is very busy right now, so¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what I should do¡­¡± Actually, that¡¯s not what she really wanted to ask. ¡®What do I do to make him take a look at me? What should I do¡­?¡¯ However, she didn¡¯t ask. No one would know the answer, anyway. No, maybe Rosalind thought from the beginning that there might not be an answer, and she was again filled with sadness. ¡°Miss¡­¡± So, she continued to swallow her tears from the nanny¡¯s arms as though she had been abandoned. There was a deep concern in the nanny¡¯s eyes watching her. ¡°¡­Take your meal first. Health comes first.¡± The answer fell one beat slower. ¡°I have no appetite.¡± ¡°Still¡­¡± ¡°I think it would be better to get some air or some fresh air instead of eating.¡± After getting some fresh air and convincing rather than persuading her to eat, Rosalind and Anna walked into the garden. Taking a walk in a garden full of seasonal flowers, she sat quietly at the garden table on one side. Rosalind¡¯s attitude became more calm as time passed, although the nanny who stood by her side was constantly restless. ¡°Madam, it¡¯s not good if you get caught in the wind for too long. You have to come in.¡± ¡°It¡¯s frustrating, yes. It¡¯s frustrating.¡± ¡°You are weak¡­¡± Even at the words of the restless nanny, Rosalind only showed a sulky smile, and she smiled thinly. Sitting in the garden to get rid of her frustration, but her mood did not improve much. She had calmed down a little. She¡¯d rather be swept away by the winds like those petals. ¡°You haven¡¯t even eaten. You should go and eat something simple.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it will go well.¡± She muttered quietly to herself, looking further into the garden beyond. ¡°Do you know when I fell in love with the Duke?¡± ¡°You saw him before marriage, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­Hmm. Long before the wedding was decided, there was a time when he smiled very kindly to me. Of course, the Duke won¡¯t even remember.¡± Rosalind calmly opened her mouth with an unexpected voice. At the end of those words, there was a distant feeling and a bit of bitterness that traced back to the past. The warm voice that sat in her ear, the friendly smile, the cool night breeze that blew¡­ Even in the memories that fade over time, it was still vivid, as if it were preserved. Just as it was when she first saw him. Was it because the night was strangely dark, or was it because his voice was so sweet it felt like the only light in the black night? Her memories of that day remained in her like magic. The friendly image of that time has always been firmly etched in her heart. ¡°The funny thing is that a very short night was enough for me to love him, and the Duke does not love me after so much time has passed. What is love? He doesn¡¯t have the slightest love.¡± ¡°¡­Don¡¯t try too hard. It seems that the human heart doesn¡¯t always work out the way you want it to.¡± At the nanny¡¯s words, Rosalind nodded her head slightly. ¡°Hmm. No matter how hard I try¡­¡± Cough, cough. She sniffled and coughed as she talked. Her nanny, startled by her, urged her. ¡°Did you catch a cold? Come on in.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a little.¡± ¡°If you get sick, it¡¯s a big deal.¡± ¡°Hmm. All right.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she said, giving a feeble nod. Rosalind¡¯s step by step was as heavy as if a heavy stone had been placed on her. His attitude toward her felt colder and sadder than the temperature outside, which was just a little chilly. The inspection was conducted in such a way that the surrounding area was extensively inspected, and was centered on the northern area. Kyle saw with his own eyes whether the feudal lords were taking too much profit, what the life of the permanent residents was like, and directly inspected and checked whether the borders were well defended. He might be tired of the march that lasted for several days, but for some reason, he couldn¡¯t sleep even though he lay in bed. Rosalind was standing dumbfounded, holding his clothes, and when he closed his eyes, she popped up. And, as he pretended to put clothes on his body, the bright smile on her face and the expression on which she struggled to hide her surprise swirled around his head. Is it because the gap between those two expressions is large, or is it because of the pity that the slender woman was about to cry, or is it just because he is annoyed with Rosalind? Without even figuring out the exact reason, he had to spend the rest of the days. It was the day he returned home from the inspection after a long time passed. As soon as he got off the carriage, the maid told him that Rosalind was ill. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 ¡°¡­The Madam has caught a cold.¡± ¡°A cold?¡± Kyle slowly closed his eyes to suppress the rising emotions. It was frustrating to see his wife had been hiding her injured hand in a hurry, and now, she is sick. She did so many things as if she wanted him to see her. He twisted the tip of his lips as if he didn¡¯t like it. Then, he began to move forward with a stride as if he had nothing more to listen to. ¡°How is she?¡± ¡°She has a bit of a fever, and she can¡¯t even drink water properly, let alone eat.¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to be difficult.¡± He suddenly opened the door to her bedroom without knocking. Kyle stepped forward without hesitation to the place where her bed was, but when he met her face, his movements stopped without realizing it. Rosalind was laying quietly on the bed lined with lace. He looked down at the woman who had turned white. ¡°The doctor.¡± ¡°According to the doctor, it is not a special disease, it is a severe cold. It is said that it is always good to eat well and rest well, but she can¡¯t even eat well¡­¡± ¡°Bring me food and water.¡± At his command, the maids began to move in a hurry. Shortly thereafter, a round silver tray with water and soup was placed in front of him. The soup was cooled moderately, neither too hot nor too cold, and it was boiled for a long time by crushing even a small grain to make it easier to swallow. But, Rosalind couldn¡¯t even swallow it. She found it difficult to even hold it in. Kyle picked up the soup bowl and spoon. While the maids were startled by the master¡¯s direct movement, he placed a spoon to Rosalind¡¯s lips. ¡°Eat.¡± Rosalind opened her mouth slightly without answering. The soup was spilled into her gaping mouth, but it leaked out without being able to get into the mouth. ¡°Are you protesting against me for what happened that day?¡± He mumbled low as if to himself. ¡°¡­Duke.¡± She opened her mouth with a soft voice that seemed to be cut off at any moment. It was a weak voice that he couldn¡¯t even hear properly. It wasn¡¯t as childish as he said that she was protesting, though it was true that she didn¡¯t want to eat anything. Rosalind didn¡¯t want to do or eat anything. She felt repulsed just by holding it and did not receive it well inside. Only the images of the maids, who were not sure what to do while rolling her feet, came to mind, hazy like a dream, sporadically. But now, her husband was holding a spoon in front of her. He said he was going on an inspection, but he¡¯s already back. Or, is the still hazy thing a real dream? ¡°¡­According to the doctor, if you feel too uncomfortable, drink water first¡­¡± ¡°Water?¡± Blinking her eyelids that kept closing, she watched the maid and her husband. Kyle frowned slightly at the maid¡¯s words and scooped out the water with another spoon before bringing it right in front of her lips. Her chapped lips were wet with the water, but Rosalind couldn¡¯t get much inside. She didn¡¯t even want to put water in her mouth to the extent that she couldn¡¯t understand herself. ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to eat? Eat some.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been trying, but she doesn¡¯t even try to eat it as if her body is not receiving it.¡± Shaking his head roughly as if frustrated, he brought the cup to his mouth. Kyle¡¯s face draped over hers. Water rushed through the gaping lips. At that, her eyes widened in surprise, and Rosalind swallowed the water without realizing it. Uh¡­ Aside from drinking the water, she was confused and didn¡¯t know what to do. The heat of the lips touching hers and the coldness of the water that came in succession seemed to make fun of her, who doubted reality. Now, she¡¯s drinking water from his mouth¡­ ¡°If necessary, I¡¯ll make the soup go like this.¡± Unlike her, who was somewhat surprised and embarrassed, Kyle had a very calm face. A friendly voice followed. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like it, but try your best. Try to hold it, let alone swallow it.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t trouble me.¡± Somehow, it was a softer voice. Even in the midst of the sickness, astonished and not knowing what to do, Rosalind had such a question. Why is her sickness bothering him? Was he worried about her? Isn¡¯t it because he¡¯s worried about her that he came here to give her water and soup¡­? When she thought about it, her heart pounded faintly without pride. Even though things were still clear from the day before, her heart raced as if it was natural for him to show her the slightest bit of affection, like a dog well trained to fetch a ball. ¡°¡­Why do you bother when I am sick?¡± As Rosalind barely opened her chapped lips, she asked him a question. Perhaps, it was a question with the expected answer. ¡°If you don¡¯t get better because you¡¯ve been skipping meals, I will be in trouble. Did you forget that His Majesty¡¯s dinner is coming soon?¡± When the answer fell on her ears, she wondered, ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The foolish self quickly became funny. It felt really heartbreaking that she was foolish to have even a small hope for even a moment, and he did not give room for even such a small hope. The Emperor¡¯s Dinner, held once a year, was a very important event. Besides, this time right after the emperor¡¯s wedding, much more attention was paid to it. Since she had to go to such a place, it was only natural that she had to recover her health quickly. However, as the wife of Kyle, one of the country¡¯s most powerful people, Rosalind didn¡¯t necessarily have to be present. The Spencer family had such a high name that no one but the emperor could match it, and their authority was strong, so even if he said that she had to leave because of her illness, there would be no harm. Still, nevertheless. How ridiculous and insignificant it was that she had to restore her health because she had to participate in the Emperor¡¯s Dinner? If he really cared for her, he would not have used expressions like ¡®trouble¡¯ in the first place. He would say, ¡®worry.¡¯ He must have been worried about her being sick¡­ ¡°¡­Until then, I will try to get better.¡± ¡°Take care of yourself until then.¡± She nodded her head at the words that sounded like a command. Then, she said to herself. ¡­Yes, she should be fine until then, as he said. ¡°Now, open your mouth again.¡± Quickly. Soon, Kyle brought the spoon back to her lips. After passing the water for the first time, the second time was a little less repulsive. As soon as the water entered her body, she felt cool, so Rosalind began to swallow the water he gave her little by little. She drank all the water for a long time, and this time he lifted the soup. She stopped eating the soup without even two spoons, although she could hear the people around her saying it was a relief to be able to eat it anyway. So, thanks to Kyle, she barely finished a meal and fell asleep quickly. Rosalind opened her eyes with a feeling of freshness and lightness. Her body, which had been boiling with heat, cooled moderately, and the feeling of a thick blanket wrapped around her was soft and cozy. Earlier, she was just hazy without even knowing whether it was a dream or reality, but now everything around her felt clear. Sensing that her condition had improved, she got up to her feet and a maid hurried to her and spoke to her. ¡°Madam, you woke up! Are you okay?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡± She lowered her voice that didn¡¯t come out well, and barely answered. The maid picked up the cloth from her forehead and twisted it over a bucket of water. And, after she wetted it again, she began to gently wipe her cheek. ¡°The doctor said that the fever has gone down a lot, and it keeps getting better.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, yes! The doctor was here earlier, and you¡¯re getting better.¡± Rosalind raised her body. As she lay still and leaned against the head of the bed, it felt like the frustration was going away. Then, she suddenly looked down and saw the cloth wrapped around her fingers. It must have been that a cloth was placed over the wound she had got while sewing. It¡¯s a very meticulous doctor. She smiled faintly. ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± ¡°Since you should take a break, so first of all¡­¡± ¡°¡­Did anyone else come and go?¡± At that, she asked the maid carefully, as if puzzled. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Duke¡­or anything.¡± ¡°Uh, well, I haven¡¯t really seen him except the day he came back from the inspection. Shall I ask the other maids?¡± Umm, there was a bit of embarrassment in the voice of the maid who answered. The maids who worked in this castle knew the relationship between the two well. Even if they deceived the nobles outside, they could not deceive even the servants and maids who permeate their everyday life. Not too long ago, the maids who saw her swallowing tears in the nanny¡¯s arms were whispering to each other that they were sorry. They knew better than anyone that, despite her seemingly arrogant feelings, it was a one-sided heart, and that Kyle didn¡¯t love her. ¡°I think he is very busy with work at the Imperial Palace. So, wouldn¡¯t it be difficult to check around? And again, it¡¯s not good to be too busy, so in terms of being considerate on purpose¡­¡± ¡°I know. He¡¯s such a busy person. I also don¡¯t like being too busy.¡± The maid hurriedly began to surround her with one and other words as if comforting her. Even though she knew it was meant for her, maybe it was because of her twisted heart, it made her feel miserable. Rosalind didn¡¯t want to be too miserable, so she adjusted her tune appropriately. A shallow heart that wants to cover up the reality that everyone knows implicitly, even with plausible words. Moments later, the maid questioned, raising her voice as if she had a good idea. ¡°Or, should I tell the Duke that you are awake now¡­?¡± As she turned her head towards the door, she suddenly saw her reflection in the mirror. She had been sick all the time, so her complexion was pale, and her skin texture was dull. Maybe, she was glad he didn¡¯t come to see her¡­ ¡®Still, he came to take care of my meal himself, so maybe he was a little worried about me.¡¯ In the barren land, a crawling small life grows, hope was always looking for a place to dig. That fact was funny, but at the same time, it was the most difficult. She can¡¯t give up on him like this. He came to her at least once. Even if it¡¯s for His Majesty¡¯s dinner, Kyle came to see her once¡­ so that¡¯s enough. Even though Rosalind knew it was of no use, she gave it a meaningless thought. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 ¡°I¡¯ll call the doctor again!¡± Rosalind nodded her head slightly at the maid¡¯s cheerful voice. It wasn¡¯t long before the elderly doctor arrived. After he politely asked for an understanding, he carefully looked around Rosalind. He looked into her mouth, made her make a loud voice, and lightly touched her forehead and wrist. After examining several more places in succession, the doctor opened his mouth in a soft voice. ¡°The fever seems to have gone down a lot, and your condition has improved. It looks like you¡¯re going to be healthy soon.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m glad¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I think the best treatment would be to take a break while resting, it¡¯s not a special illness. Still, I will prescribe some more medicine just in case.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your hard work.¡± Rosalind smiled sweetly, thanking him, and spoke quietly to the maids. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but could you please stay back for a moment?¡± The maids looked dazed for a moment, but quickly moved out of the bedroom. Once alone with the doctor, Rosalind, who had been silent for a while, gently licked her lips. ¡°Anything to say¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Could you give me some medicine to make it easier to have a child?¡± Surprised, the doctor responded in a slightly raised voice. ¡°A medicine to have a child?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been married for quite some time, but I don¡¯t have any children¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You are still young.¡± ¡°Still, if you look around, everyone seems to be raising children and living happily ever after, but I wondered if it would be better if we had children.¡± She looked like she was awkwardly smiling. She has been married to him for a little over a year. It was a little strange that she didn¡¯t become pregnant even though he poured so many seeds into her. Other couples who married around the same time had started having children one by one, and some are already raising them. She was a little worried, even though she was happy to congratulate them on the news that someone was pregnant and had a baby. ¡®Why am I still¡­¡­.¡¯ ¡°With all due respect, but have you ever had a child at least once?¡± Rosalind shook her head. ¡°I think it would be better to talk to the one who was with me rather than me.¡± The sound of the doctor¡¯s voice sounded a little daunting, but Rosalind had no choice but to nod her head. The doctor left for a while and soon returned with a woman who looked younger. Doctors were usually men, but women from noble families were often seen by women doctors. ¡°My name is Sophia.¡± Her voice was calm as she spread her skirt and greeted politely. ¡°Although she is young, she is smart and calm, and she is a good doctor in many ways. She would be better in Madam¡¯s gynecology than me. So, I think it would be better for Sophia to look after you rather than me.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, may I take a closer look?¡± As she nodded her head, Sophia began to examine her more closely. She even put her hands on her stomach and asked about her menstrual cycle and the marital relationship. She felt ashamed and embarrassed, but she believed she had to follow the doctor¡¯s directions, and she answered frankly. She asked a few more questions, then Sophia, who had been asking questions, continued with a face that looked a bit confused. ¡°You have a very slow pulse, and your stomach and body are quite cold.¡± ¡°Ah, when I was young, I often got sick and had a fever, so I took a lot of medicines and foods to cool my fever. So is that alright?¡± ¡°What medications did you take?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I remember taking something like a medicine to lower body heat. Did I have it while I was sick? Thanks to that, the fever went down and I got better¡­¡­.¡± Rosalind looked at Sophia with anxious eyes at the question that felt a little tenacious. Sophia hesitated as if she was going to say something she did not want to, and then she cautiously opened her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say this, but¡­¡­.¡± After she stopped talking for a moment, as if swallowing a sigh, she lowered her gaze. ¡°I have a rough idea of ??what medication you were taking at that time. Your body is naturally weak, and if you take such drugs for a long time, there have been quite a few cases where it impacts the uterus due to side effects. So, to put it simply¡­¡­.¡± Sophia couldn¡¯t open her mouth willingly, and after a while, she looked at her as if she had made up her mind. ¡°Pregnancy can be difficult. You have a high risk of infertility.¡± She couldn¡¯t understand what Sophia said. She couldn¡¯t even tell if she had heard it properly. Her face faded from a gentle smile and froze as if it had been stuffed. Rosalind looked back desperately, as if she couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°No, are you kidding me? Pregnant¡­. I can¡¯t get pregnant?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s just a probability, and you¡¯re not very hopeless because you¡¯re not that old. So don¡¯t worry too much. Once I prescribe medicine to warm the body¡­¡­.¡± Not a single word was heard, and only the word ¡®infertility¡¯ continuously echoed in Rosalind¡¯s mind. ¡­¡­ infertility. Am I infertile? Nonsense. Rosalind asked, shaking her head. ¡°Why are you joking like that?¡± And she murmured, as if she genuinely did not know. ¡°¡­¡­ I can¡¯t be infertile. Does it make sense that I might not be able to have children? What nonsense¡­¡­.¡± It was really absurd. Could she be infertile? She gripped the hem of her dress and let it go. Her hair, which was messed up like fumbling, was also brushed. She let out an awkward laugh and chewed her lips. Her tone and actions were somehow bustling as she couldn¡¯t get into anything. Sophia looked at her with sad eyes. And when she met her wandering gaze, she spoke calmly. It was a gentle tone, as if to soothe. ¡°You are not completely infertile, it¡¯s just a probability. It is by no means unconditional¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Where did that come from?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Madam.¡± ¡°Why do I have such a chance? Why, why such a nonsensical thing¡­¡­.It can¡¯t be, it can¡¯t! Maybe it was a misdiagnosis, yes, I think it was a misdiagnosis! Everyone makes mistakes, so even a veteran doctor can make a mistake.¡± As she thought of the word ¡®misinformation¡¯, she nodded her head as if convincing herself. The voice asking if it was a mistake could be heard even earnestly. Then she muttered to herself, and then opened her mouth again as if pleading. ¡°Is it a misdiagnosis?¡± Sophia didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Say it was a misdiagnosis.¡± The doctor was honest. The surrounding was quiet with only the sound of her begging, please. She had never felt honesty to be so cruel. It was also the first time for a girl who looked younger than her to say so desperately. ¡°¡­¡­ My opinion does not change. But I don¡¯t think it would be a bad idea to get a second opinion from another doctor.¡± The words that came out at the end of the silence sounded horrifying. Rosalind didn¡¯t even respond to a single word. After a moment of silence, she calmed herself down a bit and looked back at Sophia slowly. The dismissal she spat out at Sophia had softened. ¡°It¡¯s enough, so you can go. Thank you so much for your hard work. And first of all, I want the Duke to not be told of this.¡± ¡°Yes. I will prescribe a medicine to warm the body. So don¡¯t worry too much. There is no such thing as 100% in the world.¡± In response to Sophia¡¯s answer, Rosalind nodded her head faintly. The doctor bowed her head politely and left the room. She stared for a long while at the place the doctor had stood, as if she were seeing an afterimage she left at the door. The words she had just heard were still ringing in her ears. ¡®You have a high probability of infertility.¡¯ Infertility? To see the figure of her sitting calmly, it might seem she had regained her composure at first glance, but in reality, she had just stiffened. Her mind was not made up, and she was dazed as if she had been hit hard in her head. The figure she pretended was lying came over, but she remained frozen. It felt like everything wasn¡¯t real, and she didn¡¯t even know what to do. The sadness and reality didn¡¯t seem to fit together. ¡°¡­¡­ What should I do?¡± Strangely, her blood felt cold. She had always drawn certain landscapes in her mind. The look she used to dream of. A couple holding a child¡¯s hand and walking affectionately, a loving and ordinary family resounding with the laughter of a smiling child¡­¡­. It wasn¡¯t that she wished for a pregnancy solely for the child. In fact, the selfishness of wanting to receive her husband¡¯s love through a child was greater than her desperation to have a child. Of course, it would be very happy to see the child she loves between her husband and herself, but before that thought, she wanted her husband to love her. It was clear that her greed was interfering with it. So was she being punished? ¡°¡­¡­ I can¡¯t have children, I can¡¯t have children¡­¡­.¡± She repeated the doctor¡¯s words as if muttering an incantation. As she heard it aloud in her own voice, she felt blemished. She had seen a pregnant couple before. For the wife suffering from morning sickness, the husband is helpless and lovingly takes care of her, and the wife relies on such a husband. Then, when she gives birth to a child, they raise it with love. To others, it may be just an ordinary daily life, but it was what she had dreamed of. But she might never see it like that. Nonsense. ¡°I am infertile.¡± Without realizing it, a laugh came out. ¡°Still, still¡­¡­.¡± Still, she thought that every moment she lived her life to the fullest, doing her best. She lived her life trying to be as shameless as possible for him, herself, and heaven. Even if it¡¯s not perfect, she¡¯s always tried not to embarrass herself. Sadness rose to the nape of her neck. The laughter disappeared, and tears that seemed to burst at any moment took its place. It just seemed crazy to think that a daily life that is so easy for others can be difficult for her. Should she live as a couple even though forever hated by him? Chapter 8 Chapter 8 ¡°What the hell am I¡­¡­ !¡± Suddenly, her cold blood boiled and she was suffocating. It felt as if she had been thrown from a cliff with no path. In this country, barren noble women had no value. They had to understand that if they couldn¡¯t have children, another woman would take her place. A noble woman¡¯s greatest duty was to bear children and to carry on the family. When she imagined Kyle holding another woman, she was terrified beyond suffocation. She clasped her hands nervously and hit her chest. ¡°What did I do so wrong!¡± It broke her heart every time he looked down on her. She struggled to smile, but often her heart ached like it was going to break. But she was surprised that it could be even more painful than it was then. Even when she pounded on her chest, the pain did not go away. It was as if God had trampled on even her last handful of hope. Rosalind was sitting expressionless and staring at empty space every day. Kyle had been saying something since before, but she remained silent, as if his voice didn¡¯t reach her at all. ¡°¡­¡­ So the wife will give Olivia a suitable room.¡± She could be misdiagnosed. No, she¡¯s infertile just by looking at her so far she hasn¡¯t been pregnant. Two thoughts constantly clashed in her head, as if they were fighting for each other. Whenever she thought she might be misdiagnosed, she leaned toward calling another doctor for a diagnosis, and if she thought she might be infertile¡­¡­. ¡®There is no such thing as 100% in the world.¡¯ Strangely enough, when she heard that, all she could hear was that she was infertile, but as time went on, the phrase ¡®there is no such thing as 100%¡¯ kept ringing in her ears. She couldn¡¯t even afford to realize it was just a rationalization, so she was determined to call another doctor and listen to her again. ¡°Are you listening to me?¡± Rosalind was awakened at the sound of a louder echo in her ear. ¡°Yes? What did you say?¡± ¡°Give Olivia a suitable room.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Olivia?¡± Rosalind¡¯s eyes widened as if it was the first thing she had ever heard. She could see Kyle¡¯s brow furrowing. ¡°I told you a few days ago. Olivia decided to stay here while she toured the capitol.¡± ¡­¡­ Ah. At that moment, Rosalind hurriedly searched her recent memory. As she pondered, she thought he had said that a while ago. ¡®In a few days she says Olivia is visiting the capitol, and she wants to stay here. Is it okay?¡¯ In fact, she couldn¡¯t remember exactly what she answered. She couldn¡¯t say anything else anyway, so her answer probably wouldn¡¯t have mattered that much. Olivia. Recalling the name, she licked her lips. Olivia was his eight distant cousin, and despite her being not so close, she treated him with special kindness. However, she was quite cold to the wife, Rosalind, and it was a bit difficult for her to deal with. ¡°When did you say she would arrive?¡± ¡°Today.¡± ¡°Today?¡± Her eyes widened. The butler¡¯s voice pierced her bewildered ears. ¡°Looks like Miss Olivia has arrived.¡± ¡°Duke!¡± As soon as she was escorted out of the carriage by the maid, Olivia raised her voice and called Kyle. And as she ran, grabbing the hem of her dress, she took her steps towards him. It was a behavior that could be pointed out as being uncultured, not like a noble girl, but it felt good and warm, perhaps because of her unique cute atmosphere. Kyle smiled softly as he watched the approaching Olivia. ¡°What if you fall on your way like that?¡± Olivia, standing in front of Kyle, spread the hem of her dress wide and bowed her head. Her graceful greeting was impeccable, and she also roughly greeted Rosalind, who was standing a little further away. ¡°But I wanted to see you. Duke didn¡¯t want to see me?¡± ¡°Well.¡± ¡°What do you mean, well. Don¡¯t say anything you don¡¯t mean.¡± Olivia shook her head in annoyance. Then she met his eyes, and quickly laughed. As she laughed and covered her mouth with the fan, she showed only the cutely folded eyes over it. The wavy, slightly curved eyes are pretty eyes that feel playful. ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯ve become prettier?¡± ¡°You looked good when you were young, but you quickly became a young lady.¡± Kyle smiled generously with playfulness. Although Olivia and he were distant relatives, she lived close from an early age and became very close like real siblings. Watching the two people greet each other warmly, Rosalind opened her mouth carefully. ¡°Isn¡¯t it hard to come a long way?¡± ¡°Not at all. My heart was pounding all the way here, so it¡¯s not that hard, but rather anxious.¡± The voice sounded somewhat confident. ¡°You¡¯ve been riding a carriage for quite some time, so take a break until tomorrow and start exploring the capital the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°I want to start doing it tomorrow. Oh, can¡¯t the Duke guide me directly?¡± ¡°The Duke is busy¡­¡­.¡± Rosalind responded instead. In fact, she said it without much meaning. Really, he was quite busy, and shortly after the marriage he turned down a similar request from Rosalind. Of course, she was a little offended by his refusal, but she reassured herself that it was fine because she knew he was very busy. But Olivia opened her mouth with a charming voice, as if she didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°Will you make time for me? Can¡¯t you give it to me?¡± Kyle, who seemed to think for a moment at Olivia¡¯s cuteness, finally nodded his head. ¡°Alright. Fine.¡± Surprised by the cool response, Rosalind looked at him. Those words fell so blandly that the silence that had flowed was overshadowed. When she asked for a tour of the capital, he refused without any hesitation, but this time he readily accepted. Rosalind struggled to correct her expression and smiled awkwardly. She¡¯s a relative. Because they¡¯re close¡­¡­, it¡¯s just like his sister. Let¡¯s not be childish about this. ¡°Then when is a good time?¡± ¡°At your convenience.¡± ¡°I think it will be better from tomorrow morning.¡± He smiled friendly towards Olivia as if he couldn¡¯t stop her. That intimacy seen in Rosalind¡¯s eyes was warm. He was originally a friendly person. He was always kind to everyone but her. ¡°Wow, I¡¯m excited!¡± She could see Olivia pressing her body towards Kyle. At first glance, the figure was so tender that she thought that she, apart from them, was like a third person, and that the two of them were lovers. ¡°Where do I start watching¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The room! I¡¯ll guide you through the room. Follow me.¡± Rosalind opened her mouth slightly hastily. Olivia, who was staring at Rosalind at the sudden voice, slowly nodded her head. Then she followed her without saying a word. Across the expansive garden, Rosalind led Olivia directly to the third floor, the guest room. She went up the stairs as she explained the rooms on the way. And the moment she steps her foot into the hallway on the third floor. ¡°Pfft¡­¡­.¡± A voice that seemed to laugh at her came from behind. Rosalind doubted her own ears and turned her head to Olivia. ¡°You don¡¯t have to make an effort to introduce the place.¡± She looked at Olivia as Rosalind was puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s a place I¡¯ve been to since I was a kid. I went for a walk in the large, beautiful garden, and read books in the library.¡± A fresh, faint smile on her lips was strangely directed towards Rosalind. ¡°Looking back, it reminds me of my memories with Brother. It was so much fun that I still remember it clearly when I close my eyes. Does the Madam have any memories of being with the Duke in this castle?¡± As her eyes stared at Rosalind, she absently rolled up the hem of her dress. It was her responsibility to guide and introduce the castle, as she was Kyle¡¯s wife and the Mistress. It was also a place of deeper meaning to Rosalind, as it was her surname, where he and she herself are raising a home. She wanted to build memories with him one by one here¡­¡­. ¡°Memories?¡± There is such a thing as precious memories that she can remember even when she closed her eyes. ¡°Oh, you haven¡¯t been here for a long time, have you? How long has it been?¡± ¡°About a year.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been longer than I thought. I thought it¡¯d barely be half a year.¡± Rosalind looked at her, startled by the sudden chill of the voice. The mood and tone were at times completely different from those Olivia had with Kyle, but above all, there was a certain hostility. When she saw Olivia at the wedding, it just felt a little chilly, but today it was too much. ¡°¡­¡­ I beg your pardon?¡± ¡°I have seen the Duke, no, Brother for a very long time. So I know better than anyone. You both don¡¯t love each other. At least Brother. Am I wrong?¡± Still, she didn¡¯t want to deal with the sarcastic remarks that were complicating her head. ¡°That was a rude question. Perhaps you have become sensitive because you have come a long way. Take a break and we¡¯ll talk again later. If there is anything inconvenient, please call me or the maid.¡± ¡°Tomorrow, I should eat something delicious with Brother and look around. Reminiscing about the childhood we spent together here.¡± Olivia answered without heeding Rosalind¡¯s words. There was an exhilarating voice that hummed. ¡°You know that cousins ??are legally allowed to marry, right? Brother and I are not even blood related.¡± The words that they are not blood related seemed to stick in her ears. Rosalind swallowed her breath. Chapter 9 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 9 Although Olivia was now of age, she had not yet accepted anyone¡¯s proposal. Shortly after her debut, she took over the social world, and despite rumors of her beauty that reached the Capital, she refused the marriage proposals. When Olivia said this to herself, she felt a strange sense of crisis. And, when she felt such a sense of crisis, she laughed at herself. Rosalind was obviously the wife, so why couldn¡¯t she calmly pass such a childish provocation? ¡°Did you not know that the Duke was an adopted child? The two of you are a married couple, so of course, you must have heard about his childhood, right?¡± She quietly clasped her hand. The bold voice made her angry without realizing it, though she tried to catch her breath to keep it from appearing. She thought she would be pushed back if she showed her resentment. ¡°Sure. I know from the Duke.¡± It was a lie. She knew, but she hadn¡¯t heard of it from him directly. In fact, that was all she had heard from her father. He was an adopted child. However, Kyle didn¡¯t tell her anything about her own past. ¡°I have been with the Duke since the time he was adopted. The Duke considers me special. We have a lot of time and precious memories between us.¡± ¡°That sounds misleading, Olivia.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not misleading, it¡¯s the truth. He¡¯s the person I¡¯ve wanted for a long time.¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes were clearly on Rosalind. ¡°Aren¡¯t marriages without love difficult to last?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know about marriage because you haven¡¯t done it, so you can¡¯t talk about marriage so easily with just the feeling of love. It¡¯s not just a meeting of two people. Not only the family, but also the one born between the two¡­¡± Rosalind couldn¡¯t even utter the word ¡°child,¡± she flinched. The child born between him and her¡­ Rather, it felt like her breath was being squeezed by the words she spit out unconsciously. As she hesitated, her voice pierced softly. ¡°Do you know how kind and warm the Duke is?¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Lies.¡± Don¡¯t lie. Then, as if knowing everything, Olivia chuckled. Olivia¡¯s smile was so light, yet it seemed like Rosalind was going to go crazy because she was overwhelmed. The next day, Rosalind was locked in her room the whole time. She pretended not to hear the words that Kyle and Olivia were going to see the capital. On the excuse that she was not in good shape, she didn¡¯t even go out. She was just staring at the backs of the two of them through the window, secretly from her room. ¡°It suits you well¡­¡± Ironically, the two seemed like a well-matched pair. Olivia subtly teased him, as though to show off her friendship with him and he accepted as if he couldn¡¯t win. He often cared for Olivia. She curled up the hem of her robe in confusion. Has he ever stroked her hair like that¡­? The only time he touched her was when he was holding her in bed. He had never once walked down the streets affectionately with her. Except when people were staring at him, he had always been cold and blunt towards her. Rosalind thought her head would explode just by the doctor¡¯s words, though seeing this kind of thing really made her stomach churn. She stared blankly out of the window, not even feeling the passing of time. She stared at the two of them until they became small dots and disappeared, then went into bed and lay down. She didn¡¯t do anything, but tears seemed to flow out for no reason. If they had been an ordinary couple, if she had been an ordinary wife, she would have told him about Olivia. Rosalind could have slapped Olivia on the face, she could have vented her anger on him, or she could have slapped Olivia on the cheek or scolded her harder¡­ However, the real reason she couldn¡¯t, was because she was afraid. It was because she was afraid. It was obvious that Kyle was closer to Olivia than to her, and it seemed that the side who¡¯d have it worse would be her if he looked at her badly. The reason she didn¡¯t tell him about Olivia that she didn¡¯t slap Olivia on the spot wasn¡¯t because she was kind enough to put up with it. She wasn¡¯t confident. Confident that her husband would be on her side, not Olivia¡¯s¡­ She didn¡¯t even know how the day went. In the evening, she could feel the outside being bustling again. The maid¡¯s words that the Master had returned flowed through the crevice of the door, and she went down the steps with a dark complexion. Still, in order not to show it off, the corners of her lips were rolled up, trying to show a bright face. As she crossed the hallway and entered the parlor, she heard Olivia¡¯s exasperated voice. ¡°Today was really fun. Yes?¡± A bright smile and voice, Kyle next to her¡­ He opened his mouth to Olivia. ¡°You must be tired.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little tiring, though it was so much fun after a long time.¡± Although she was only a couple of years younger than Rosalind, Olivia, unlike her, was full of cuteness. As soon as she made her debut, the words that she took the social world by storm came to mind. Olivia was attractive not only to men but also to women. If that didn¡¯t happen yesterday, even she would have been enchanted by that smile. ¡°It was difficult because I was unfamiliar with the Capital City, but it was all thanks to the Duke.¡± ¡®It¡¯s unfamiliar around here for me. Could you please show me around?¡¯ All of a sudden, she heard the words she had asked in the past. It wasn¡¯t that long ago¡­ Barely a year ago, she had just married, and the answer he gave back then and the cold voice, she still remembered vividly. ¡®I think it will be difficult because I¡¯m busy with work.¡¯ ¡®Of course, work is important¡­! I didn¡¯t mean to be a nuisance.¡¯ She nodded her head several times as if it was natural. She was worried that she might look bad for him, that she might have caused him a nuisance, so she added, hurriedly. ¡®I never meant to beg like a child. In case you misunderstand me¡­¡¯ ¡®The wife is not a woman who means enough to be a bother to me. So, don¡¯t worry about it.¡¯ Ah. At the callous reply, she lost her words and bit her mouth. Then, unable to hide her expression, only the hem of her dress was rolled up tightly. Rosalind¡¯s face became hot with embarrassment, awkwardness, and disappointment. Kyle has been so difficult for her from start to finish. How could he be so easy on that woman¡­? It was just surprising. ¡°I walked around a lot today, and my legs hurt. I want to take a break for the past few days and see the North. There is also a large fountain in the north¡­¡± ¡°These days, you must be less busy.¡± Rosalind, who had been looking into her past, suddenly opened her mouth. As the two of them were having a conversation, their eyes fell on Rosalind in an instant. Haha, Rosalind¡¯s awkward laugh echoed through the parlor. She had taken Olivia on a tour of the Capital, at least, because he wasn¡¯t busy. A year ago, he was a little busier, and now he was less busy¡­ She wanted to think of it like that. Otherwise, she felt like she would be too miserable. It was like a plea. ¡°Even if I am busy, there are times when I have to make time.¡± But, even that last wind was shattered too easily. ¡°Next time, I would like to go north. I want to see the northern fountain.¡± In answer to Kyle, Olivia raised one corner of her lips. As Kyle finished his bath and entered the room, Rosalind¡¯s eyes flashed and she turned to him. The closer he moved, the cleaner and cooler the scent became. He smelled the same the night she first met him. Soon, he climbed up onto the bed, accustomed to it, and laid his body on top of her. His lips pressed into the nape of her slender neck, and his tongue slowly rubbed against her skin. The hairs all over her body stood up as if goosebumps at the unfamiliar and familiar sensations. As his lips were going down as if she was holding back, Rosalind opened her mouth. ¡°Duke, I have something to tell you.¡± Kyle slowly removed his lips at the sound of her voice and stared at her with a cool face as if for her to speak. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You said that you are busy with work lately, though I was worried that you might be overdoing it. How about if I go with Olivia instead of the Duke for a tour of the Northern Capital?¡± At that, his eyes narrowed. Kyle soon opened his mouth as though he was reading her thoughts. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± ¡°I know you treat Olivia like a little sister, but she¡¯s a grown woman. I thought it might not look good¡­¡± It was a lame excuse. Actually, jealousy was correct. She looked jealous, although she denied it. ¡°¡­And Olivia is a distant relative, and I¡¯m a much closer wife. I just wish you had a little more respect for my opinion.¡± He chuckled and laughed out loud. Rosalind¡¯s voice was twisted as if it was really funny or absurd. ¡°Are you going to give meaning to the place of the wife, who is nothing more than a facade?¡± ¡°Fa¡­cade?¡± ¡°Are you sure you want to be my real wife?¡± Rosalind rolled up the hem of her thin chemise without a word. His overt sneer made her ashamed. She didn¡¯t say anything, only her gaze dropped down. Reluctantly, she bit her lips, but his sluggish voice landed in her ear. ¡°Then, you can do what my real wife is supposed to do.¡± ¡°¡­What does your real wife do?¡± You know better than anyone. His voice was low. ¡°Give birth to my child.¡± At that answer, she felt like she was falling down. Chapter 10 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 10 ¡®You have a high probability of infertility.¡¯ Infertility. As if waiting, the doctor¡¯s words came to mind. The wife¡¯s job was to sustain the family by bearing her husband¡¯s children. That was her job¡­ Recalling those words, it felt as if her heart was being crushed by a heavy stone. While she was in the midst of thinking like that, this time he started to hold the inside of her thin chemise instead of the nape of her neck. His hand slipped through the fabric of the chemise and stroked her leg. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± She didn¡¯t know if she would be able to have children. She spoke to Kyle more heavily than begging, as if she was rebelling. It was the first time she had refused anything he said. However, unlike the weight of the refusal that she barely spat out, his attitude toward receiving her words was only light. Kyle didn¡¯t care if she said she didn¡¯t want to, he put his hand deeper and started to touch her. Soon, he placed his finger on the thin undergarment and circled it mischievously. It was not like he was caressing the cl*toris directly, although when he tenaciously circled it, Rosalind got a weird feeling without realizing it. Sadly, her body had been thoroughly tamed with him for a year, and she reacted closely to the instincts as though it had betrayed her heart. ¡°The body seems to think differently.¡± ¡°Th, that¡ª¡± As he rubbed the palm of his hand over her undergarment, the thin fabric was soaked in water, turning dark. Then, his eyes turned sharply towards it. Kyle¡¯s indifferent eyes seemed to pierce her lust, so she hastily covered her face. Rosalind hoped that she could hide the cheeks that had heated up with shame like this. A twisted voice pierced into her ears. ¡°Do you really don¡¯t want me?¡± She had already sensed that she was pouring out water, so she couldn¡¯t say anything about it. She actually liked him, so she didn¡¯t dare to say she didn¡¯t want him¡­ Because she loved him. She bit her mouth for a long time as if contemplating, and at the end she spat out an answer in a small voice. ¡°¡­No. It is not like that.¡± It was such a gentle response that it felt silly. However, the eyes looking at her were strangely clear. When Kyle saw her cheeks getting pale, he frowned as if he didn¡¯t like it. Without a reply, he calmly pulled her underwear down. Before Rosalind could open her mouth again, he buried his face between them. ¡°Ahk¡­¡± His tongue poked through the open gap, and Rosalind shuddered as she bobbed her back. Like tickling, he swept through them, and then he sucked it deeply. ¡°You like it? Huh?¡± ¡°Ah, ahk. That, that¡­¡± Rather than the friendly sweet nothings shared in bed, the word ¡°you like it?¡± was so dirty that it seemed like a mockery of her lustful self. Rosalind shook her head, saying it wasn¡¯t, but he only smiled scornfully. Kyle opened the gap and sucked her inside even more stubbornly. The moan grew louder as he shoved his tongue into her entrance. And, as he pinched her tight cl*toris with excitement, her waist popped wildly. Ahhk¡ª! The high-pitched voice of a woman was covered over the liquidy sound of continuous sucking. ¡°No matter how much I drink it, it flows continuously.¡± Isn¡¯t it? As she bent her back round, twitching and exhaling a turbid breath, Rosalind gazed at Kyle for a moment. She lifted her head and saw that the lips of her husband, who faced her, were slightly wet. The words that he spilled on her made her ashamed and excited at the same time¡­ He made eye contact with Rosalind and began to untie his pants. ¡°Now, it¡¯s my wife¡¯s turn to do mine.¡± The voice she heard was soft, but the man¡¯s genitals were sure to be rough. Kyle hadn¡¯t even taken it off yet, but the silhouette was already clearly visible. As he took off his pants, his p*nis, which had begun to erect, popped out in a burst. Contrary to Rosalind, whose face grew even redder, Kyle was still staring at her with indifferent eyes and gave her a glance as if to do it quickly. At that, she soon crawled in front of him and stretched out her hand. It was insufficiently wrapped around the genitals that could not be held with one hand. Dropping her gaze in embarrassment, Rosalind moved her hand up and down. ¡°Faster.¡± At the sound of the soft voice, she carefully placed her tongue over it. It had an indescribable fishy taste. Conflicting to the way she was holding his genitals sloppily, the act of licking them looked quite familiar. Then, as if uncontrollable, Kyle grabbed Rosalind¡¯s slender shoulder. By the time she took the tip of his p*nis into her mouth, his large hand roughly shoved into her hair. ¡°Uhp¡ª¡± He then pulled her closer to his manhood, and a groaning sound slid out of her. Rosalind struggled a little, as if she was overwhelmed, though he only led her head towards him, without hesitation, like a tree stuck in the ground. Uhp. She felt the tip of his member was hitting her neck and going deeper and deeper. Unbearable to her, she hit Kyle¡¯s tight thighs with her tiny fists, and then he let go of her tiny head. ¡°Ha¡­ Ha¡­¡± At that moment, she burst for breath as if she had come out of the water for a while. His genitals gleamed even more grotesquely as saliva mixed in a mess already damp with excitement. ¡°You can¡¯t even do that?¡± Without even answering her, Kyle glared at her as she caught her breath, and then he bent over and started stroking her p*nis. ¡°After you¡¯re wet like this?¡± Even if he didn¡¯t put his hand deep, just touching it with his hand he could feel a thick and moist feeling. When he lifted his hand with a gentle rub, the slimy love liquid stretched out. He slapped his fingertips over and over Rosalind¡¯s entrance over and over again as though for her to be honest. Each time, a long, sticky thread was pulled out at the same time. Unable to even look at it or turn away from it, she responded, stuttering. ¡°N, no¡­¡± Kyle chuckled as if he was laughing, before speaking in a cold voice. ¡°Then, you can open it now.¡± He laid his member right away, and draped it over her. Then, he spread her weak legs wide open easily, and brought his erect pillar. Contrary to his flawless face, the p*nis below his waist was ferociously hot, with the force to pierce the woman¡¯s inside at any moment. Rosalind rolled up the sheet in her hand in advance, foreshadowing the torment and the pleasure to come. ¡°Tell me to put it in.¡± However, opposite to her expectations, Kyle stopped right in front of her. One after another, he casually made mischievous requests. ¡°Du, Duke¡­¡± Her voice was full of shame and embarrassment. ¡°You¡¯re good at opening things up like this, but can¡¯t you just ask to put it in?¡± ¡°Th, that¡­¡± ¡°Try it.¡± He cut off her words at will. Even though he knew he wasn¡¯t immune to such promiscuous words, he would often ask her to say these things when he wanted to. Every time she did, Rosalind made a face that looked like she was about to cry without saying anything. ¡°Huh? Come on.¡± She knew this was the way he annoyed her. ¡°Put¡­put¡­¡± No matter how hard she tried, the words did not come out easily. Instead, she said the best she could. ¡°¡ªit in, please.¡± What? It¡¯s not fun. After uttering a sullen tone as if he didn¡¯t like her answer, he mercilessly shoved his p*nis inside her. No matter how much she experienced, Rosalind couldn¡¯t get used to the feeling of a vicious member filling her. Even though she was completely wet every time he did it, the entry was always difficult and painful. ¡°Hahk¡­!¡± She let out a moan as the manhood crept through her tight walls. An endlessly thick shaft squeezed inside her. He shoved his hard rod halfway and stayed inside her for a while. Kyle let out a low moan at the intense squeezing, savoring it deeply. ¡°You, you¡¯re too big, uhk¡ª¡± Kyle wasn¡¯t even very deep to the roots, although she was worried that it might crush her uterus because of his horribly long and large size. After a while, he tasted her inside as much as he wanted, and he pulled his waist back and began to move slowly. She thought it was difficult just to have it inside, but when he started thrusting, it was difficult to handle it in its own way. Every time he hit her inside with a popping, dull sound, a tingling sensation came up with pain, and Rosalind¡®s feet kept getting tight. ¡°Ah, ahk. Please¡­!¡± She didn¡¯t even know what she was begging for. ¡°You take it well.¡± She was going to die of the difficulty, but how can he make such a sound so easily¡­? Rosalind thought it was a bit silly, but she was just exhaling out of breath. ¡°Look, you¡¯re chewing me like this.¡± At that moment, Kyle began to accelerate and reached out his large hand, and grabbed her chest. As soon as he gripped the soft flesh tightly, she groaned again. Her n*pples stood tight in his hands. Soon, he lowered himself and began sucking on her chest. Rosalind felt dizzy just by the bottom, though it felt like she was going crazy when even his lips were caressing her sensitive peaks. She twisted her body. ¡°¡­You like it?¡± ¡°I, I don¡¯t know, ahhk¡ª¡± The man¡¯s voice, which was lowered, subtly penetrated into her ear. Rosalind panted for a while, with her upper and lower sides being occupied by him. How long has it been¡­? The pounding sounds grew louder and louder as she struggled under him, spitting out a high-pitched voice. ¡°Please, stop, stop it¡­!¡± Huuhk! Swallowing a groan that she couldn¡¯t even get out of, she grabbed the sheet tightly. Her body soon trembled, convulsively, and Kyle¡¯s breath shattered low. She could feel something hot spewed deep inside her. It was his seed. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 11 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 11 It was the day Olivia and Kyle decided to explore the north of the Capital. Rosalind didn¡¯t look at the two of them through the window as before. Out of curiosity, she looked out the window for a while, though quickly turned her head away. To appease her upset heart, she reached out toward the bottom drawer of a chest of drawers in the corner of the room. She opened the chest of drawers, but the inside was empty. However, when she put her hand deep enough to fit her arm halfway, a small box came out at her fingertips. ¡°¡­Long time no see.¡± She stared into the distance at the jewel-studded box. Then, she took the gold key from another drawer and put it into a small gap. The box opened with a small click. Inside was a pale golden mask. It was a party mask that could cover from the eyes to just above the nose. It was a ball mask that was common everywhere, though Rosalind looked at it for a long time as if it was a very meaningful object. Her fingertips, gently sweeping the surface of the mask, were only tender and distant. ¡®Don¡¯t cry.¡¯ Looking at this mask, she immediately remembered the friendly voice and warm touch of that time. It was so warm-hearted that she couldn¡¯t believe that it was her husband¡¯s treatment of herself. Suddenly, she remembered Olivia¡¯s hoarse voice that she had just uttered to her. ¡®Do you know how kind and warm the Duke is?¡¯ ¡®I know.¡¯ ¡®Lies.¡¯ Olivia laughed openly at her, but it wasn¡¯t a lie. She knew how sweet and warm he was. That night he was sweeter than anyone else, but she was the only one who remembered his affection that night¡­ One night in her sixteen that he may not remember. Rosalind smiled thinly as she remembered that time. On that day a few years ago, when she was sixteen, Rosalind had just finished making her debut. Following her father¡¯s belief that it wasn¡¯t good for a woman to go out, she was almost stuck in her house from an early age. Of course, she had no friends since she didn¡¯t go out much. She began to be invited to various parties and banquets starting with her socialite debut. The sudden change in her life was only difficult and chaotic, and she wasn¡¯t too keen on dealing with strangers and dancing with men. To be honest, she was reluctant and was even subtly afraid. ¡®Lady Rosalind, why do you keep making mistakes!¡¯ The tutor who taught dance was strict. She used to slap the back of her hand with a fan relentlessly whenever she made a mistake. She was naturally afraid. As she learned, she was socializing with a forced smile, but in reality, Rosalind was very nervous. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t want to go in.¡± Because of that, she had just sneaked out of a masquerade at a count¡¯s castle. Coming out into the garden, she sat down with her body curled up in a corner of the grass, not caring whether the hem of her dress was dirty or not. As she wrapped her cheeks heated with tension and glanced behind with nervousness like a person being chased, a large, splendid castle caught her eye. Even though the night was dark, the castle was shining brightly as though it had swallowed the sun. When she thought about going back there again, she was at a loss. To make matters worse today, didn¡¯t she step on the other person¡¯s foot while dancing? Rosalind¡¯s steps got tangled while she was dancing, and she accidentally stepped hard on the foot, and her partner became very angry. He was covering his face with a mask, though she could sense the annoyance in the chubby mouth and voice. She apologized hastily but escaped from the place as she ran away from the embarrassment. ¡°I don¡¯t even want to dance¡­¡± How angry would her father be if he found out that she didn¡¯t even learn to dance properly¡­ Rosalind wanted to go home just like this, but if she did, she might be beaten by her father. Tears streamed down the mask that resembled the eyes of a cat. At that moment, she quickly wiped away the tears with the back of her hand. If she continued to cry like this, her face would be ruined, so she had to control her mind. Her father wanted her charm to win the hearts of young and powerful men. So, he reminded her over and over again that it should contribute to the wealth and honor of the family. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t want to get married, and she didn¡¯t want to be of help to the family. As she was trying to swallow her tears as she did so, she could hear an unfamiliar voice from behind her. ¡°¡­Who is there?¡± Rosalind gazed back, startled as if she was a timid rabbit. Behind her stood a tall man. Perhaps, he was also a party participant, and he was looking at her with a face half-covered with a mask. Rosalind, who was looking at the man, turned her head away. She then heard a low voice in her ear again. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I was resting¡­ for a moment.¡± ¡°Really? It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen anyone cry while resting.¡± It was a monotonous voice. A tone that cannot be judged whether it is sarcastic, a joke, or just uttered words. On the other hand, she responded with a rather sharp voice as if wary. ¡°What does it matter?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± He agreed with her, nonetheless, his tone was blunt. Rosalind crouched her body down, wiping her tears away. Meanwhile, the man continued to stand without saying a word. The party hall was busy, so he seemed to have come out to catch his breath. It¡¯s a very remote place to catch a breath for a while, but that wasn¡¯t her concern. Amidst the stillness, her cries slowly subsided and the man¡¯s voice was heard again in the wind. ¡°Why were you crying?¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t want to dance.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, you don¡¯t have to dance.¡± The man¡¯s voice spitting out was calm, as though nothing special. The words ¡®carefree word¡¯ ran up to the end of her throat. ¡°Carefree word.¡± At that moment, the man¡¯s eyes met her. Gasp. She covered her mouth. Rosalind thought it was just a thought inside, though it came out of her mouth without realizing it. She rolled her eyes back and forth in embarrassment. But, the man didn¡¯t ask anymore, and she didn¡¯t say any more. Time passed quietly, and Rosalind, who had been quiet for a while, opened her mouth carefully. ¡°¡­I have to dance If I don¡¯t dance properly, I might get hit.¡± ¡°By whom?¡± ¡°¡­Father.¡± It was like courage borrowed from alcohol to confide in the things that had already been spat out. She thought it was a drink, but what she drank turned out to be alcohol. It was only when she got dizzy that she realized that what she drank was sweet wine and that she was weak on alcohol. It was probably an impulsive act close to courage to run away by borrowing the alcohol. If it was her usual self, she would have stayed at the party with a forced smile. After all, they couldn¡¯t even tell who each other was because they were covered with masks, anyway. More importantly, the fact that the mask covered more than half of the face gave her strange courage. ¡°Did you see that?¡± ¡°The cheek.¡± Are you okay? Suddenly, the man bent over and looked into Rosalind¡¯s face. Her eyes widened like a rabbit. Although she was wearing a mask, she couldn¡¯t help but be embarrassed by the face of a stranger who suddenly came in. Her heart pounded hard, perhaps due to the sudden move, and she backed away with a frenzy like a cornered little animal. However, the behavior of a man whom she could take as somewhat rude for some reason wasn¡¯t too bad. Maybe it was because of the pleasant and cool scent she felt from him. Soon, Rosalind spoke to him in a rather calm voice. ¡°I rarely get it right these days.¡± After those words, the conversation was cut off, yet she didn¡¯t care. Rosalind fumbled her tears with her palms, then brushed off the hem of her dress. Before too much time had elapsed, she was about to move her steps that she had to go inside, although the man¡¯s voice sank through the cool air. ¡°Want me to teach you?¡± ¡°Pardon¡­?¡± Her gaze turned to him. ¡°Dance.¡± She blinked her eyes as if on alert. Is he not a suspicious person? But, seeing that he¡¯s wearing a mask, he must at least be a part of this party, then maybe it¡¯ll be fine¡­ ¡°¡­I¡¯m not good at dancing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right because I dance well.¡± Saying so, the man approached her in stride and held out his hand. He gave hesitating glances as if he wanted her to hold it, and the hesitant Rosalind eventually grabbed the hand in front of her. When the man applied force and pulled her, his body was lifted up too lightly. He spoke naturally, putting his hands around her shoulders and waist. ¡°It is not very difficult. All you have to do is follow the lead.¡± ¡°It¡¯s difficult¡­¡± ¡°You can try,¡± he chuckled, and he began to guide her gently. He then bowed in front of her politely, as if dancing at a ball. Seeing so, Rosalind also held the hem of her skirt and pretended to spread it slightly to either side. ¡°Now, put your hand on my shoulder. Take my hand with your other hand.¡± As instructed, she reached out and placed her hand on the man¡¯s shoulder. Suddenly, a man¡¯s hand was lightly supporting her back. ¡°In one-two, you go backward, and in three, you go round and round as if you are looking back.¡± One, two. Soon, she followed his instructions and moved her body. Rosalind took a step back, and she turned around. There was no light like a flashing chandelier, but a beautiful moonlight fell between them. The man¡¯s face, revealed in the soft light, was elegant and beautiful even though it was covered with a mask. Rosalind, who was staring at his face, accidentally stepped on his foot for a moment. Surprised, she stopped her movement. ¡°Sorry¡­!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Under the mask, a smiling mouth could be seen. The voice that followed was sweet. ¡°If you are not confident, put your feet on mine.¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 12 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 12 Worried about whether it would cause too much trouble, she stepped up slightly on his feet. Rosalind worried for a moment that she might be too heavy, but the man supported her lightly, like feathers. She then followed his lead and she turned her body round and round. There was neither graceful music nor the twinkling lights to guide her, though she felt strangely good, perhaps because of the chilly night breeze. ¡°Let¡¯s go around again.¡± She turned her body around once. The hem of her dress, wrapped in layers of light fabric, spread like a flower in full bloom, and then repeatedly folded. It was the first time in her life that she felt like dancing was fun. Maybe, it was because there was someone who accepted her as immature and clumsy. ¡°You¡¯re dancing better than I thought.¡± Really¡­? Rosalind smiled shyly, as if gaining confidence in his praise. ¡°You will master it by the time my foot breaks.¡± She frowned at the playful remark, before bursting into laughter. As she couldn¡¯t hold back her laughter and giggle, his voice came in low. ¡°You are much prettier when you smile.¡± It was a soft voice somewhere, without the playfulness that had just happened. Even though it was a calm voice that had no sign of flirting, it sounded awkward for some reason. Embarrassed by the unknown tickling, Rosalind let go of his hand. ¡°I¡¯m wearing a mask, how do you know? Pretty or not¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± This time, it was a playful voice again. What is that? She burst into laughter. ¡°It¡¯s because¡­I¡¯m doing it wrong. If I did well, I wouldn¡¯t have to get scolded or cry like this¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that you did anything wrong, and anyone can make a mistake. Above all, scolding or hitting someone for doing something wrong is not the right thing to do.¡± ¡°Father¡ªit¡¯s okay. I¡¯m really okay. I¡¯m used to it. It doesn¡¯t happen often. Well, occasionally, it happens.¡± At first, she was beaten for taking sides with her mother, and then she was beaten if she did something that was unacceptable by her father¡¯s standards. The problem was that the criteria changed according to her father¡¯s mood, but she tried not to offend him as much as possible. Fortunately for her, her father didn¡¯t come home often. ¡°I¡¯m really okay.¡± ¡°If you say it¡¯s okay once, it¡¯s a little bit okay, and if you say it twice, it¡¯s really okay. If you say it three times¡­¡± ¡­.? ¡°That¡¯s not okay at all.¡± Rosalind frowned at the voice that seemed to pierce her. Who is that man, he¡¯s talking about as if he knew everything he saw for the first time? That fact made her a little uncomfortable. She couldn¡¯t stand it if she didn¡¯t think it was okay, and that¡¯s why she¡¯s been convincing herself that it¡¯s okay for a long time An authoritative family atmosphere, a father who only turns outside, and an innocent but unhappy mother. All of that¡­ She responded with her own twists. ¡°Why do you talk like you know everything when you don¡¯t know me at all? How do you know what I am?¡± ¡°Everyone is like that. Me, too.¡± At the unexpected response, she stared at him as if she had been hit in the back of the head. Then, he reached out and wiped her eyes. It was only then that Rosalind knew that she was crying. ¡°I hate talking about other people¡¯s affairs, but violence, regardless of type and reason, cannot be justified under any circumstances. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Why¡­? His words shook her heart a little. The words of a stranger she had met for the first time made her heart flutter. Rosalind didn¡¯t drink too much, either, and the situation felt a bit unrealistic. Maybe, it was because it was not uncommon for a person to find out about their feelings that they never confide in anyone for the first time. Still, this feeling was unfamiliar and awkward, and she opened her mouth as if she were turning the subject. ¡°¡­Ha, let¡¯s practice one more time.¡± Saying so, the man nodded his head and reached out his hand skillfully. This time, she took the hand without hesitation. Whether it might be because she was more relaxed than at the beginning, or because she was just getting better, Rosalind¡¯s movements have become quite flexible. There was the slight mistake of stepping on his foot a little, though he gave her a small nod as if it was all right and looked out for her. In a corner of the garden where only the moonlight shines, he and she danced looking into each other¡¯s eyes for a long time. Instead of a flashy melody, small laughter and whispering voices resounded. Some more time passed, and Rosalind, who was getting better at her, waved her hand playfully as if she couldn¡¯t do it anymore. ¡°I can¡¯t dance anymore.¡± ¡°Are you really good at dancing now?¡± ¡°Thanks to you.¡± ¡°I have someone waiting, so I have to go now.¡± At the man¡¯s words, Rosalind felt regret involuntarily. Realizing that, she was startled by the fact that she and she felt sorry for herself. ¡°¡­Thank you for today.¡± The man who smiled lightly as if it was nothing special moved his steps after a light greeting. Rosalind, who was watching her back, hurriedly raised her voice. ¡°Hey!¡± His footsteps were caught by her voice and he turned again. Rosalind was determined to do something with her. Carefully, she approached the man without hesitation, step by step, as though she were a man. Before long, the distance between the two of them narrowed as if they were touching, and she quickly reached out and snatched the man¡¯s mask. ¡°What are you doing now¡­¡± It was forbidden to touch other people¡¯s masks at the masquerade. Nevertheless, it wasn¡¯t because of him that he couldn¡¯t continue, it was because of her unexpected and blunt behavior. Then, the wind blew and shook his short hair. As if time had stopped, the two stood still, taking no action. Rosalind stared at the man in front of me as if she had been possessed. The man¡¯s face revealed under the moonlight was sharper than expected. However, the green eyes that received the faint light looked as sweet and beautiful as the green leaves on a summer day. She continued to gaze at him, trying to engrave his face in her eyes. ¡°¡­Snow is as pretty as a leaf on a summer day. I like trees more than flowers.¡± The moment the man was about to open his mouth, she nodded, holding his mask to her chest. ¡°I will return this to you next time we meet.¡± Finishing her words, she grabbed the hem of her dress and began to move quickly with her steps. He was tall and of good physique, and if he tried to catch him, that would have been enough, but he didn¡¯t dare to catch Rosalind. Even though it was somewhat rude, she didn¡¯t hold back. Maybe, it was because she was looking forward to the ¡®next¡¯ meeting she said. Her heart was pounding as if she had run far away. It was the beginning of her cruel first love. ¡°¡­Is this love?¡± From that day on, that face has not been forgotten. His face kept glimmering like a person who had even suffered from morbidity, and that was the only time he remembered. His cheeks kept reddening and he even fanned his hands for nothing. She interrogated the protagonist of the mask, like the prince in a story, who sought the owner of her glass slipper to see him again, to confirm her own feelings. Although it was not easy for her to find him as she was a masquerade. When Rosalind thought that she only had time to pity her and that she might have to give up, she found out that Rosalind was the owner of the mask, Kyle of the Spencer family. It was a prom she attended at the insistence of her father. He was just annoyed at the news that the son of the Duke, who had been said to not appear often, showed his face after a long time, though when she saw that face, her heart seemed to stop as it is. The son of the Duke must have been the man who had been kind to her that night. As Rosalind cleared her mind and was about to speak to her, her father hinted that the person she was going to marry was Kyle. When she found out, she was so happy that she could not sleep because everything seemed like fate. She squeezed her bloated heart in anticipation of telling him everything about her the day she married him. So, on her first night as her husband and he officially became her husband, she began to carefully bring out the story she had been holding in her heart. ¡°¡­In fact, I¡¯ve seen you before, but I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll remember it.¡± However, at Rosalind¡¯s words, he only sneered openly. ¡°Well. I can¡¯t remember, and I¡¯m not curious about it.¡± ¡°A long time ago in the party garden¡­ I saw you¡­¡± ¡°Are there any noble women who don¡¯t go to parties?¡± She couldn¡¯t keep up with his words in a cool, sarcastic tone. ¡°I have no idea what kind of relationship they had before. Even if I knew it, it wouldn¡¯t change.¡± Oh¡­ She dropped her head without her pulse. Rosalind didn¡¯t know what to do. The gentleman of that night had long since disappeared¡­ She couldn¡¯t understand why a man who was so friendly suddenly behaved so coldly, though she didn¡¯t even dare to ask why. It had been quite some time since then, and it had been heavy enough to worry that he didn¡¯t remember herself or what if he was the only one who made that night special. She vowed to talk later when they became closer and became better friends, but there was no sign of any change in the relationship. After more than a year, he still hated her, and as time went on Rosalind became less and less confident to speak. In fact, more than anything else, it seemed that it would be too much of a pain if he denied even the memories of that time¡­ Wasn¡¯t he the one who said, ¡°Even if I knew it, it wouldn¡¯t change?¡± If Kyle had cruelly trampled on even the memories of that day with his hatred for him, it would have been very difficult to stand by his side. The moonlit night then was the only kindness he had bestowed upon her. A glimmer of hope she could hold on to¡­ Even without that, she knew it would be difficult, so maybe he instinctively sacrificed himself. Rosalind knew best myself that she needed a spark of hope to stay by his side. * * * ¡°¡­Why were you being so kind to me?¡± Rosalind looked at the mask and murmured a little. ¡°He was so kind to a woman he didn¡¯t even know who she was.¡± The woman who couldn¡¯t dance well, and stutters would probably be better than her, his wife¡­ She smiled pitifully. ¡°¡­I¡¯m going to go get a diagnosis.¡± She gently touched her flat stomach. Rosalind remembered the doctor¡¯s words that she was unable to carry a child. When he took time out of his work to go see Olivia, she feared that she may be infertile and went to see the doctor alone. Still, she thought she¡¯d rather spend time this way than be alone with her jealousy. Since he wasn¡¯t at home and Olivia wasn¡¯t there, it was the perfect time for her to go secretly to the doctor. What if the word infertility comes up again? It was so scary, nevertheless, Rosalind decided to be a little more courageous. ¡°Isis, I¡¯m going out for a little while. I will go alone. Do not worry about it.¡± Uttering so, she struggled to smile at her maid. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 13 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 13 ¡°¡­How is my physical condition?¡± She asked, barely keeping her composure. It was the place where she inquired about a doctor who was good at treating gynecological diseases. A small and rustic place that was cut out of an alley. The old-looking doctor made a detailed diagnosis by pointing and looking at various places. ¡°Before, another doctor said it could be infertile.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust the doctor, though it could be a misdiagnosis, and each doctor may have different opinions, so I asked another doctor to get a diagnosis. I heard that you are better than anyone here. So, please¡­¡± As the old-looking female doctor didn¡¯t say anything, Rosalind laughed unnaturally at the flowing silence. After saying her words, she stopped and waited eagerly for the doctor¡¯s mouth to open. It was the first time that the stillness felt so anxious and miserable. ¡°¡­Unfortunately, I am of the same opinion.¡± ¡°What, what¡­?¡± She shook her head as if that was nonsense. ¡°To say that you are of the same opinion, that I may be infertile¡­ is it?¡± ¡°Yes. You are more likely to be infertile.¡± Rosalind stared at her blankly, unable to continue her words. After a while, she came to her senses and could barely open her mouth again. She then was in a hurry to spit out as if she remembered a very good way. ¡°¡­Cure! Yes, can¡¯t it be cured? If I take medicine or get treatment when I am sick, my symptoms will improve and I will be cured. Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not certain.¡± ¡°I can give you as much money as you need. Whatever you want¡­¡± There was a lot of earnestness in her trembling voice. Even though Rosalind was saying, ¡®I¡¯ll give you anything,¡¯ she looked somewhat desperate, as if she had nothing. ¡°Once a medicine is prescribed, I don¡¯t know if it will work or not. It is more likely to be less effective.¡± ¡°It is more likely to be less effective¡­?¡± Spitting each word out, it was as if she was chewing back on the doctor¡¯s words. It was a familiar word¡­ Because she had heard something similar from a doctor she had seen a while ago. Why was it so cruel? Without realizing it, a smirk leaked out. Rosalind burst out laughing out loud as if she was having fun. Contrary to her loud laughter, her expression didn¡¯t look happy in the slightest. Rather, she was in a mess, like a person who cried a lot. The doctor watched her sadly, and asked in a low voice when her voice stopped. ¡°Do you want some medicine?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I am already taking it.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± She finally turned her back to say thank you. However, as she slowly made her way to the door, she had suddenly changed her mind and turned back to the doctor. A voice that was about to burst into tears resounded through the heavy air. ¡°No, prescribe the medicine¡­¡± Holding the medicine, Rosalind barely moved her feet one step at a time. It was not easy for her to even take one step at a time. She was now pushed to the edge of the precipice that she could not even deny the slightest bit of denial. She used to convince herself that when Sophia said she might be infertile, she could be misdiagnosed. She was a little bit of a young doctor, and even veterans can misdiagnose. If she didn¡¯t rationalize it like that, she thought she¡¯d go crazy. ¡®You may have a hard time getting pregnant.¡¯ ¡®¡­Unfortunately, I am of the same opinion.¡¯ ¡®Men love and cherish a woman who has his own child.¡¯ One voice after another lingered in her mind. It was constantly buzzing in her ears like a flying bug that clung to her even if she tried to shake it off. The words of the doctor talking about her infertility, the voices of her parents urging her to have a child, and finally Kyle¡¯s words were engraved¡­ That was how he answered her when she asked what a wife was supposed to do. ¡®Give birth to my child.¡¯ Rosalind felt dizzy, and her mind was spinning at the words that revolved like hallucinations. Even though the sun was not hot, her head was dizzy as if she had been in the sun all day without a parasol. Her chest was tight, and she felt like she was going to vomit. She eventually lost strength in her legs and collapsed to the ground. Rosalind didn¡¯t pay attention to the gazes of passersby. The light-colored dress was swept on the dirt floor, and the medicine she was holding spilled down, but she collapsed without doing anything. A child was her last hope. If that friendly night was the strength that kept him by her side, it was the hope that the child could make her paint a future with him. ¡®If there¡¯s a child, a child¡­¡¯ She had endured such a long time just thinking about it. ¡°Why¡­!¡± She spit out her words as if screaming. ¡®Why is this happening to me¡­?¡¯ She didn¡¯t have the strength to get her legs up. Her head was still spinning, and she felt like she was going to collapse if she stayed outside like this. Let¡¯s go home and think. What¡¯s different about going home? A twisted heart rose, but she struggled to suppress it and began to move her steps. However, she never returned home. Home¡­ If home was the place where a family was, it was like she didn¡¯t have a home. Her husband and her cannot even be called family because Kyle doesn¡¯t love her. If he knew she couldn¡¯t have children, she would be abandoned. In fact, she may have been abandoned even now. When has he ever taken care of her? It was only during sex that he found her¡­ Only when he wants to pour his seeds into her and make a child. Rosalind began to walk the path aimlessly. She was dizzy and wanted to go in and rest, although she couldn¡¯t move her steps towards the house. She had been walking for a long time, and then she suddenly came to her senses and realized that she had arrived at a market in the north of the Capital. Without one of the merchants, who was spreading the stall, said to her, ¡°Madam! Take a look at this,¡± Rosalind would not have known that she was at the market. When did she get here? As she looked around the market with a bewildered expression, she heard the voice of an innocent child nearby. ¡°Mom.¡± Suddenly, she was confused as to what mother it meant, and the child¡¯s small hand pulled the hem of her skirt. ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°Baby, I am not your mother.¡± ¡°Mom, mom.¡± The child shook his head, expressing displeasure at the stranger¡¯s words. The little child¡¯s mouth pouted out, and the little hand that was holding the hem of her skirt slowly lost its strength. Soon, she saw a woman in plain clothes running in the distance. The woman clasped the child¡¯s hand and screamed. ¡°Peter, what are you doing? Do you know how worried I was when I thought you were gone? I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Mom is the only thing the child can say. Were you surprised?¡± Rosalind nodded her head, saying she was really fine. Moments later, the man who seemed to be the woman¡¯s husband also ran up to her at once and bowed his head. ¡°I am really sorry. Oh my, how could you make such a mistake?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± She tried to respond to their effort with a gentle expression on her face. Soon after, the couple took the child¡¯s hand and disappeared. ¡°You should have taken a good look at the kid! How can I catch him running? Anyway, it¡¯s because he¡¯s similar to his father, he¡¯s really good at running.¡± When the woman rebuked, the man responded bluntly before bursting into laughter at the subsequent rebuke. As the couple got farther away, the voices quarreling with each other gradually diminished. Rosalind stood there blankly, watching until the family¡¯s backside disappeared in the distance. It would be the first time that an ordinary and everyday scene feels so ironic, and it was the first time it has been pierced in her chest. Standing as if her roots had been dug deep there, she began to move her steps again. As she crossed the bustling market street, Rosalind could see a large fountain not far away. She remembered Olivia¡¯s voice she heard a few days ago, and a laugh leaked out unknowingly. ¡®There is a big fountain in the north¡­¡¯ Maybe, they both saw this fountain, and her eyes widened in disbelief as she thought to herself. ¡°Olivia¡­?¡± Rosalind rubbed her swollen eyes over and over again. It was obviously Olivia over there. And, it was her husband who stood affectionately next to her¡­ Rosalind unknowingly hid herself behind the alley. As his wife, she didn¡¯t understand why she hid her body, though she lowered her voice to hide her presence. She watched them secretly as if spying on them. Rosalind squirmed as she looked into Kyle¡¯s face. She wanted to hear what they were saying, but there was a distance, and she couldn¡¯t hear well. However, what was certain was that both of them looked happy. Olivia covered her mouth with her fan and smiled as she softly touched his forearm, and if she found an accessory she liked on the stall, she tried it herself before looking back at Kyle. Looking like that, she was just like his wife¡­ It seemed much more natural for the two of them to be a couple. Rosalind, like a wife who seeks out her husband¡¯s mistress, began to follow them carefully. In her head, she knew it was foolish, though with her feet betraying her will, she was chasing after them. Olivia suddenly stopped in front of a gorgeous building. As they stopped, Rosalind paused her steps as well. As she lifted her head to check the building, she was frozen on the spot. It was a luxurious inn frequented by nobles. She saw Olivia leading into the building, then she was followed by Kyle after that. ¡°¡­There¡ª¡± Rosalind blinked her eyes over and over again as if she couldn¡¯t believe it. Her legs felt weak, and she sat down without realizing it. The dress, which had already been stained with dirt, became even more messy. Uh, uh¡­ No words could come out. And, that day, her husband did not return home. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 14 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 14 Rosalind lay still in bed like a dead person. When she came home yesterday, she skipped her meal and just covered herself with a blanket, and breathed blankly. In between, the maids and servants seemed to stop by and talked about this and that, though none of them caught her ears properly. She couldn¡¯t clearly remember the faces of the maids who were facing her. The only thing that caught her eye was the long lace hem hanging over the bed. Even then, Rosalind couldn¡¯t sleep, so she traced the patterns embroidered on the lace with her eyes and ended up falling asleep. It was only after the sun rose in the morning that she could fall into a light sleep. And, after such a long and terrible time, the sound of the door opening with a click was finally heard. It was her husband who entered the room. She gave him a glance without saying a word. If she were the usual Rosalind she would never have been like that. Because originally, she used to greet him like a puppy, rejoicing to see her master return by waving her tail a lot. She picked out the prettiest clothes and even added one accessory. ¡®What did you do today? I did flower arrangement today. Shall I show you?¡¯ Whether she heard his answer or not, Rosalind poured out babbles and words, while Kyle didn¡¯t care about her. She wanted to look good to him whenever she met her husband, but Rosalind also wanted to see her husband as soon as possible. She loved him just as much. ¡°¡­You are late.¡± ¡°I went to the Imperial Palace to do some work.¡± He, who was late for staying out for a night out to spend the night with another woman and pretended to do some work, was just ridiculous. Ha, did he do the work with Olivia? Yesterday Olivia didn¡¯t come home either. At least Olivia should have returned to the castle if he was right¡­ Rosalind felt her eyes clouding over, but she clenched her teeth and endured it. ¡°Ah. I see.¡± Answering casually, she turned her back. He took off his thin coat and threw it on the floor, and he climbed onto the bed. The heavy bed swayed a little as the tall man came up. In an instant, Kyle swung Rosalind¡¯s body toward his. He began to unbutton her pajamas without saying a word as if he was familiar with the woman¡¯s body that had come helplessly. When her white, full breasts were more than half exposed, she took his hand as if to tell him to stop. The small, slender hands were only half the size of his large ones. ¡°¡­Why?¡± The questioning voice asking her husband was half out of spirit. She didn¡¯t understand. He must have been with Olivia yesterday, so why¡­? Suddenly, her father¡¯s actions overlapped. The father played with the prostitute and entered her mother¡¯s room the next day as if nothing had happened. It wasn¡¯t like he had two hearts¡­ No. The number of women his father embraced could not be counted. Before, she thought it was because of her father¡¯s promiscuity, although maybe Kyle was no different from her father. Someone who wasn¡¯t like her father was her ideal, and she thought he was that kind of person. But now, he seemed to be similar to her father. Yesterday with Olivia, today with her. As Rosalind thought about it, she went limp. Meanwhile, digging through a gap in her weakness, Kyle touched her chest again. ¡°You must be tired from work at the Imperial Palace.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the wife¡¯s business.¡± The man¡¯s large hand gripped her breast, and a faint moan escaped her mouth. Beast. A beastly human. ¡°Your nipples are tight.¡± It was just a reflex reaction that occurred because of the stimulus. She tried to open her mouth calmly. ¡°You must be tired.¡± It was a subtle refusal. He narrowed his eyes and stared intently at the woman in front of him as if he was measuring. ¡°Why do you keep asking that? Are you tired?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise, just take it.¡± In his commanding voice, she said nothing. She didn¡¯t even want to say it. Why did he go there with Olivia? Even if he said no, even if he admitted that he was right, there was no answer. Because in this country, a noble woman who cannot have children had no value. Rosalind slowly closed her eyes. She just lay there like she was a doll. Kyle stubbornly patted the woman¡¯s body as she lay there. He moved his hand unilaterally as if his wife¡¯s intentions were not important, though he continued to examine her face with his eyes tenaciously. This time, instead of asking with his mouth, he tickled with the tip of his tongue. The soft, yet cunning flesh was whirling and rubbing her n*pples, which had already risen with the stimulation. Rosalind didn¡¯t say anything as she just endured the pain and pleasure. ¡°Like it?¡± She didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she turned her head away. However, Kyle didn¡¯t seem to mind, but this time, he started stroking between her legs. It slipped through the complicated, layered dresses so quickly. In the man¡¯s large, firm hands, the dress was as light as a dragonfly¡¯s wing, revealing her luscious flesh so easily. His hand, which had dug in without hesitation, casually patted the undergarment between his legs. He could feel the dark water seep through the thin underwear. Kyle grinned. He skillfully pulls down her underwear and casually presses her cl*toris. Just by pressing gently, her waist twisted back and forth. He lowered his hand a little lower and started rubbing the soft gap up and down. It wasn¡¯t a rough insertion, or a quick caress, although he just touched his hand and rubbed it, and the seminal fluid flowed out. He widened the closed gap a little deeper and rubbed it to get plenty of fluid on his fingertips. Then, Kyle slowly brought his hand to his lips and licked it slightly. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. It tastes racy.¡± As he said those words, he looked closely at her expression. Ordinary Rosalind would shake her head and blush her face as if she couldn¡¯t stand it when he craved her. She groaned, and as she begged, she would eventually get wet more and more. She couldn¡¯t do anything to his will. However, Rosalind¡¯s expression was a little different from usual. Her demeanor was calm, and he could only read a bit of shame. Kyle glanced at her and put his hand under her again. Soaked in the love liquid, he started rubbing it against her clitoris. The already inflated cl*toris was drenched and gleamed even more obscenely. ¡°Huhk¡ª¡± The sound leaked out of Rosalind¡¯s mouth, and he chuckled as if he was waiting. ¡°I thought it would only taste racy, but you also make racy sounds.¡± She swallowed her moan inside. For her, it was only an instinctive sound because of the stimulation, but he gave her a stronger stimulus, and she was about to spit out her moan. Rosalind gripped the white sheet tightly so that the bones on the back of her slender hand stood out. ¡°Can I put it in?¡± He looked at Rosalind and asked deliberately. ¡°Huh?¡± He tried to ask, but Rosalind didn¡¯t answer. Seeing that, Kyle frowned as if annoyed. Usually, she would say something around this point or eventually let out a sneaky moan. But, why today? ¡°Tell me if you don¡¯t want to.¡± He changed the question this time. Without taking any action, she was silently accepting the man¡¯s mischievous touch. ¡°Why are you so quiet today?¡± Today she struggled to hold back her moans, and she just lay still. Then, with a rather crooked face, Kyle shoved his erect manhood into her. Typically, he might have put it in a little more gently, though today, he didn¡¯t like Rosalind¡¯s attitude. ¡°Ahk¡­!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a little better.¡± As she moaned, it was only then that he smiled as if he liked it. He pulled it out and put it back in at once. Ah¡ª! Moans erupted in succession, and he chuckled and took one of his hands to the clitoris. ¡°It¡¯s so swollen here. Huh?¡± It was a strangely twisted tone as if he was getting so excited and pretending not to. Puck, puck. A blunt sound echoed inside her, and she gasped under it. Rosalind gripped the sheet even harder, crying tears of unknown pleasure or pain. As she tried to sneak up as if to run away, he grabbed her p*lvis and shoved her back down. Hahk! Every time that happened, a strange sound came out of her mouth. He inserted for a while, and as the pleasure pushed her from below, he squeezed her voluptuous breasts with his hands. As time went on, her voice continued to get louder, and he voluntarily sucked on the woman¡¯s tiny lips as she moaned. In a beastly gesture, beneath him, Rosalind swallowed the rushing lust without even the energy to push him away. She couldn¡¯t swallow so much, and around the time he packed his seeds deep inside her. ¡°¡­Tired?¡± After the affair, Kyle asked her, who was barely breathing. Although he had already noticed her exhausted look, he seemed to want to hold her once more. With that thought, he started touching Rosalind again. The long, straight fingers opened her mouth mischievously, swiping the red, soft tongue inside the moist mouth as if it belonged to him. A clear voice rang in her ear. ¡°Suck it.¡± Without doing anything, she was just numbly biting his finger. Then, he frowned as if he didn¡¯t like her. ¡°There is no response. Not fun.¡± Not fun. He often said that when he was being mischievous in bed. Normally, she would have just passed on the usual words in bed, but now it was different. ¡®¡­It¡¯s not fun?¡¯ The heat rose in an instant, and a peal of laughter broke out. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 15 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 15 Not fun¡­? His words reminded him of his presence with Olivia. Did he have any fun with her? Or, maybe he didn¡¯t just have fun with her, he might have more emotional exchanges? Rosalind wondered if he saw the moment when he was a child in her when she was gone. In an instant, it felt like her situation was going to be infinitely miserable, and her mind was all messed up and confused as if someone had stirred it up. ¡°¡­No, I don¡¯t want it.¡± Kyle slowly raised his head at the sudden voice. The moment he was about to pass that voice, a whining, more decisive word came out. ¡°No.¡± Rosalind kept repeating her words of dislike like a broken clockwork doll. Then, Kyle said, ¡°You don¡¯t want it?¡± She actually couldn¡¯t hear anything he was saying. ¡®No. no, I don¡¯t want it. I hate everything¡­¡¯ She hated everything from the fact that she was infertile, the fact that he was so friendly with Olivia, the childish provocations that Olivia made towards her, the way she fell for the provocations, and the way she felt miserable in the end. ¡°No, I hate it.¡± ¡°Do you really hate it?¡± ¡°I really hate it.¡± Tears streamed down the corner of her eyes, and Kyle stared at her. Perhaps, he really lost his fun as he pulled his hand away coldly from her. Eventually, as if he had lost interest, Kyle left Rosalind behind. She swallowed the tears in silence, unable to wipe her tears away, in the empty room after her husband left. It wasn¡¯t long before he left that Rosalind was finally able to button up. Maybe, it was because he had sucked her chest so hard that she felt a tingling pain just by touching it. Maybe, it wasn¡¯t because of that¡­ The pain, like a cut, was suffocating. Since that day, her husband has not come to the bedroom where she was. She, too, spent the night and the morning alone in her empty bed. Even when the sun was shining, she spent her time just draped in the blanket until her husband went to work and Olivia went out. Rosalind did her own thing when the two weren¡¯t there. She got out of bed and didn¡¯t even eat, and she calmly went on to do what she had to do. She had originally planned to take care of Olivia herself, though a maid took her place. One day, a week later, she was told by the maid that Olivia was returning to her original home. Rosalind didn¡¯t know if Olivia had a good tour of the Capital, though to be honest, she didn¡¯t care. The day Olivia left. She would have sent her off as husband and wife like she did when Olivia arrived here, although Rosalind has been in her room all day. The maids became particularly busy, and the powerful voice of the coachman hitting the horses could only be heard. ¡°Miss Olivia has left. She thanked you for the hospitality, and she said she would come again.¡± ¡°¡­Will she comes again next time?¡± Sitting blankly in the vanity chair, Rosalind pulled up the tip of her mouth. ¡°Yes. She said that she was really grateful and that she would definitely come back.¡± ¡°Maybe, next time, she will come as the mistress instead of a guest.¡± She murmured lowly as if talking to herself. The eyes of the maid, who understood the meaning of her words, quickly became wide, but she herself was only dazed. ¡°Where is the Duke?¡± ¡°After seeing her off, he said he¡¯d go to work.¡± ¡°I see. Thank you.¡± After smiling calmly, she then looked at herself in the mirror. Lately, she hasn¡¯t been able to eat properly and sleep well, so her skin texture was rough, and her complexion was dark. The clothes she was wearing were roughly layered, as though it was not to reveal her body. Although she was mostly at home, she was never fully comfortable. Rosalind kept her neatness to a minimum so that she didn¡¯t look too shabby. It was the habit she had been accustomed to, though above all else, she wanted to look good to him. In addition, Kyle was always neat. Of course, he didn¡¯t mean to look good for her. Rosalind looked at herself in the mirror for a long time. When she first got married, she had a face full of excitement like a child who had received a present. She told herself that someday she wanted to be loved by him, and she smiled. However, now, a little over a year later, she sits like this, with a haggard face and expressionless. Looking into the mirror for a while, she could see the silhouette of a familiar man behind her. When Rosalind recognized the identity of the man reflected in the mirror, she heard a muffled voice in her ear. ¡°I thought you were oversleeping because you didn¡¯t come out, but you weren¡¯t.¡± ¡°Yes. I wasn¡¯t.¡± She turned her head and looked straight into Kyle¡¯s eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to go see her off.¡± It was a neat voice, although it sounded a bit bold, perhaps because the content was straightforward. ¡°¡­Duke, I have something I want.¡± Saying so, she slowly got up from her seat and began to take off her robe. The dress Rosalind wore underneath was relatively light and active. It didn¡¯t inflate too much to make her look dull, and it didn¡¯t tighten her waist too hard. One after another, she calmly untied the emerald earrings from her ear and placed them on the dressing table. She also began to untie the large necklace. ¡°¡­A child?¡± Kyle seemed to have misunderstood when she was taking off her clothes and putting them down one by one. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Did the wife want anything other than children?¡± Since she used to talk about a child like a habit, it was not unreasonable for him to think that way. In retrospect, it was stupid. She was infertile, and she was been wanting a child throughout her marriage. ¡°¡­Yes. I don¡¯t want children.¡± Even though Rosalind spoke quickly, she calmly spoke before he could even cast doubt on his face. ¡°It¡¯s a divorce.¡± She could see his expression contorted. Then, as if she was talking nonsense, he retorted at once. ¡°Divorce?¡± ¡°Yes. Divorce. Please, divorce me.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Literally as I said.¡± Despite Rosalind¡¯s resolute words, Kyle still had a cold face as if he was not convinced. ¡°I want a divorce.¡± ¡°If you have any complaints, don¡¯t be childish like this, just say¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t have a child. I am infertile.¡± Kyle¡¯s lips, which had been dangling for a moment, stopped as they were. Her husband has always been a skillful figure. That night he taught her to dance, as he deals with business, deal with people, even in bed. Seeing such a man shaking, she felt a little funny for some reason. ¡°More precisely, I could be infertile. I can¡¯t say for sure, but it¡¯s much more likely that I am infertile.¡± As her words continued, Kyle narrowed his eyes. Rosalind could see his straight forehead frowned as if in doubt or disbelief. No, it looked more like confusion than simple wonder. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It means that I am of no use.¡± At first glance, she said things that might sound self-blaming. The week she worked diligently to do her own thing was just time to clear her mind. Like a diligent gardener pruning branches, to her, it was throwing away and cutting off the tiny, pointed branches one by one. Her husband has a woman to spend the night with, and she herself was barren. Like the flowers in that garden that would lose their value if not pruned and would never survive, eventually, she had to get rid of useless things in order to survive. No matter how much it hurt, even if she was stabbed by a sharp thorn¡­ ¡°That means¡ª¡° ¡°Are we spending more time together than in bed? So, that doesn¡¯t have any meaning anymore.¡± ¡°The issue of having children should be discussed more slowly¡­¡± ¡°Discussed? Does the problem of infertility change with discussion? Don¡¯t you know, our marriage means nothing¡­!¡± ¡°Who said that?¡± At that moment, Kyle strode over and grabbed her wrist. The strength of the grip was so strong that it felt like pressure rather than a desperate hand to grab a lover. Rosalind flinched slightly, although she quickly opened her eyes and looked at him. Even though the wrists held by him were stained red, she was clear with no sign of backing down. ¡°Who decides whether it has meaning or not?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even love me, anyway.¡± ¡°Divorce and love have nothing to do with each other.¡± Rosalind paused for a moment at his answer. It was a reaction she had never expected. She thought it¡¯d be right if she asked for a divorce. Isn¡¯t he the one who hated her more than anyone else? So, why¡­? ¡°There is no such thing as a divorce.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°That is, of course, the honor of the family¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t have children, you can¡¯t pass on a generation, so whose family?¡± As she quickly responded, Kyle lost her words, and only a cool breeze permeated the empty space. That was right. In fact, her heart fluttered for a moment as he pretended to gather himself. Her heart pounded like a wave at the word ¡®love.¡¯ No matter how much Rosalind pruned and made a promise, she still had a heart that was attracted to him. Even though Kyle pretended to grab it for a moment, that was just enough to keep her mouth shut at the words. Even the reason he caught her was the ¡®family honor.¡¯ The only reason she had hopes and regrets in this marriage was love. However, the issue of family and fame was intertwined with him. It was too big and plausible for the childish reason of love, so she felt shabby. With such a large gap between the two, it was impossible for the marriage to last. Honor or fame¡­ There were many nobles in this country, so they could be replaced at any time. Eventually, Rosalind saw her husband¡¯s neck twitching. ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°I think you should sign this document and put your family seal on it.¡± Rosalind, holding the hem of her dress as if she had made a decision, spoke with a firm voice. She then placed the papers she had prepared on the desk before leaving her husband frozen behind and opened the door and headed out. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 16 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 16 Kyle sat cross-legged and looked down at the divorce papers she had handed him. On his desk, with the piles of papers set aside, there were only the papers Rosaline had left behind. ¡°¡­Damn it. She¡¯s such an unpredictable woman.¡± On the first day of the wedding, he thought he couldn¡¯t predict her as she blushed shyly. When did she say that she met him and loved him so much? He didn¡¯t like that kind Rosalind. No, he didn¡¯t like her. He didn¡¯t like how often she smiled, how often she cried, how stupidly innocent she was towards him, and how she was so obsessed with children¡­ Nevertheless, the reason he could not readily agree to the divorce was, of course, because of his family¡¯s honor. He couldn¡¯t leave such a blemish on his house, even for his stepfather, who took care of him as he was lost in his childhood. ¡®If you don¡¯t have children, you can¡¯t pass on a generation, so whose family?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t just because what she said was right that held onto Rosalind that day. Even though she was right, Kyle still wanted to grab her because he was surprised and shocked by her. He was confused. ¡®Isn¡¯t she supposed to be the family member?¡¯ What was the reason that he wanted to hold onto a woman who was supposed to be the family member? Better that she might be infertile than divorced? Is that so¡­? He needed time to sort out his complicated head, though no matter how hard he tried, Kyle couldn¡¯t find an easy answer. Perhaps, the simple answer made him even more dizzy. ¡°It would be better¡­¡± A woman he was sick and tired of. He hated her from the beginning. He hated that she was the serpent-like marquis¡¯ daughter, and he was annoyed by the frivolous remarks she said that she had seen him somewhere. Questions such as whether her face was somehow familiar or whether they had ever met were cheap seduction comments that were fed in at various parties and banquets. As usual, he would have dabbled in it, but it sounded even worse because it was from the woman he didn¡¯t like. He actually thought he was good at dealing with people as well as women, though strangely, she wasn¡¯t quite as good as Rosaline. If he had been with another woman, he would have been seemingly soft-spoken, yet he would have gotten mad at Rosalind if those words came out. ¡®I¡­ I will try to be a good wife.¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t think it¡¯s useless. It¡¯s like dressing the Duke in pretty clothes. And, it¡¯s even better if you think of me every time you wear it.¡¯ Even though he has clearly warned her not to expect more than status as a wife, she was a foolish woman who didn¡¯t even get her place right. ¡°¡­That¡¯s good.¡± He thought it was a good thing, and he gripped the pen tightly. Now, he just had to sign his signature and stamp his seal over the documents she gave him¡­ It would be all over. Then, his relationship with that damn annoying woman would end. The shabby face as she shed tears, her smile that smiled at him without pride, and s*x with her who shook her waist like a log without tricks¡­ It would end like this. But, his hand didn¡¯t move. Kyle finally dropped the pen he was holding down aloud. ¡°Is divorce that easy¡­?¡± Muttering so, he ruffled his hair as if in a funny way and wet his mouth with wine. His wife didn¡¯t understand that it was not so easy to divorce a marriage that wasn¡¯t an ordinary marriage and not involved with interests. It wasn¡¯t that he was angry to the point he didn¡¯t understand, although it was as if he had been hit in the back of the head. It was so infuriating that the glass he was holding trembled slightly with anger. ¡°Children playing house must be more sincere than this.¡± The image of his wife, who said that she would be a good wife, that she liked him, and that she remembered him, flew through his mind like the wind. When Kyle squeezed his neck again, the fever did not subside. She was seemingly flirting with him, though she was going to divorce him behind the scenes. Perhaps, her selfish and unruly nature resembled her father, he smirked. ¡­Even playing with people was the same. After a certain amount of time passed, he called the chief attendant outside. ¡°Did Rosaline go to her home?¡± ¡°No.¡± He frowned. If not there, where did she go? ¡°Where the hell did she go?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Kyle stared intently at the chief servant, and his mouth opened only after a long silence. ¡°¡­The madam went to the convent.¡± ¡°A convent?¡± What are you talking about? His expression frowned as if what he heard was absurd. One of the things Rosalind had been doing for some time was to arrange a place for her to stay. Even though she had a family, she could not go back to them. Had her father found out about this, he would have at least grabbed her hair and dragged her back to her husband¡¯s castle. Considering the credit his father put in this marriage, it was best for her to stay suffocating in the convent for the time being. Because the convent, the realm of the gods, could not be invaded by any noble or made a mess. In fact, noble women did not visit convents except to make donations or to pray. If there was an exception, it would be when an old, faithful, noble wife turned to religion and spent the rest of her life here. Rosalind was worried that such a convent would be willing to accept her, but unexpectedly, things went smoothly. The nuns, who had been appreciating her steady donations since childhood, received her generously. Although it was never with this in mind that she made the donation, Rosalind decided to stay in the convent for a while, teaching the children to write on behalf of the busy nuns. ¡®Can you teach children, no matter how long?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m not confident, but I hope I can be of some help.¡¯ Among women, it was only in the case of clergy like nuns or nobles who knew how to write. Though it was not forbidden for ordinary people to know how to write, for those who had a hard time every day, writing had been regarded as the exclusive property of high-ranking people. So, Rosalind thought that if she taught children to write, they would definitely learn more and have more opportunities. Because of that, she prepared hard for several days for her class. Rosalind was originally timid. She didn¡¯t like dealing with people, but the thought of the children¡¯s faces cheered her up a little. She¡¯d rather do something. She may have just cried if she had stayed still¡­ Today was the second class. She opened her mouth softly, gazing at the children whose eyes were shining. She made several mistakes the first time because she was nervous, but the second time she hypnotized herself that she would be able to do it more skillfully. ¡°Knowing how to write helped a lot.¡± Although the tension choked her throat, Rosalind began to lay her words out as naturally as possible. ¡°Not many people know how to write. But, if you turn it upside down, it also means that it can be used as a special and precious skill among people.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± said the girls, nodding their heads. She looked at her children face by face and asked a question. ¡°Shall we evaluate how useful the text is today? What do you think you can do if you know how to write?¡± ¡°¡­I can write a love letter!¡± As soon as the words came out of the girl¡¯s mouth with her hair tied high, ¡°Wahhaha,¡± she burst out laughing. Rosalind smiled awkwardly at the child¡¯s mischievous remark. It was because there was a person who came to mind when the word ¡®love letter¡¯ came to mind. Even though she had never uttered anything about dating, she couldn¡¯t figure out why she thought of that person when she said ¡®love.¡¯ As if to calm her trembling heart, Rosalind struggled to clear her voice. ¡°¡­Okay. Right. You can write a love letter.¡± ¡°Have you ever been in a relationship, teacher?¡± ¡°Well, Teacher is also married.¡± The children murmured that it didn¡¯t look that way at all. Contrary to the innocent eyes of children, when the word marriage was brought out, it seemed that her heart was pounding again. What would he be doing? She had been gone for a little over a week now, had he called Olivia again¡­? Or, maybe he was holding another woman. One thing was for sure, he would never miss her. ¡°Teacher?¡± As the high-pitched voice of the little girl suddenly rang in her ear, Rosaline, who had been contemplating for a long time, opened her mouth again. ¡°Of course, the subject of a love letter does not have to be the person you love. It can also be used for the Gods in heaven. You learned all the letters from the nun, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Then, shall we try writing your names first today?¡± The cheerful answer rang again, yes, and the children began to write on the parchment. As she watched the children diligently writing down with their little hands, her smile was flowing. Nevertheless, she was also bitter on the other hand. Because there were times when she longed for a child like that. She wanted to raise such lovely children in an ordinary and harmonious way with him¡­ When she came out of Kyle¡¯s castle with her nanny Anna, it was what Anna had said, ¡®You know what? From a young age, Miss was a person who must have what she wanted. I thought that was similar to the Master.¡¯ She knew that ¡®the Master; Anna was talking about was her father. Perhaps, Rosalind felt a little bit like his father, too. It was a little funny that she looked like her father, who she hated and feared. ¡®But, the difference is that you know how to stop, and you don¡¯t look back anymore. I think that¡¯s just great courage and willpower to not give up.¡¯ Don¡¯t look back¡­ No, actually, Rosalind looked back several times. The desire to return to that house again came to her. Just because she gave out the divorce papers didn¡¯t mean she lost all her feelings for Kyle. ¡®So, obviously, you will live a different life from Master Baron.¡¯ The words of her nanny, who watched and loved her for a long time, were of great comfort. Because of that, she gave her the courage not to go back to him. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 17 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 17 ¡°What is teacher¡¯s name? You told me, but I forgot!¡± Rosalind, who had escaped from her thoughts, answered the child¡¯s question clearly. ¡°Um, my name is¡­ Rosalind Alicia.¡± ¡®Wow, that¡¯s a pretty name!¡¯ At that, she laughed at the innocent voices of her children. She didn¡¯t use the last name, Spencer, as a promise that she would never go back. ¡°¡­No, that¡¯s wrong. Isn¡¯t it Rosalind Spencer, not Rosalind Alicia?¡± However, at that moment, she could hear a low, deep voice in her ear. Rosaline¡¯s smile stopped at the corner of her lips at the familiar voice of a man, and her eyes widened in the unexpected situation. As she turned her gaze, Kyle was leaning obliquely against the doorway, looking at her. Unlike the dazed Rosalind, who lost her words, he was staring at her with a pretty brazen face. ¡°Am I wrong?¡± ¡°Why are you here¡­¡± He cut off her words at will. ¡°I was wondering what you were doing. It seemed that you were pretending to be teaching children in a convent.¡± She looked straight at him. ¡°It¡¯s not pretending.¡± The children¡¯s eyes shifted to them as Rosaline and Kyle spoke. ¡°I am in class. Let¡¯s talk again when we¡¯re done.¡± Staring intently, he eventually turned his back and left. Perhaps, because she had seen Kyle, Rosalind made several mistakes that day because of the tension. ¡­It was infertility. He murmured lowly. He didn¡¯t like children that much. It was his wife¡¯s urging to have children, and he wanted children because it was his duty to carry on the generations. At first, he was terrified to see his child from such a father¡¯s bloodline, though as time went on, somehow, he realized that it wasn¡¯t that bad either. He never felt embarrassed or ashamed to see his own child in Rosalind because he never attaches much importance to a child, anyway. Maybe, it was because he didn¡¯t like children, and rather than because she could be infertile, he was more outrageous and angry that she had left him and left the house. ¡°I came here as I heard that my wife is here.¡± The old Priest¡¯s eyes softened at his words. He still looked at him as if he needed further explanation. So, although reluctant, Kyle opened his mouth again in a stiff voice. ¡°It was just a couple fight.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a forbidden territory, I can¡¯t take you in even if it¡¯s the husband¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking of donating about ten thousand gold as a donation.¡± At that moment, the Priest¡¯s words soon disappeared, and after a while, he was escorted to the place where Rosalind was. They had converted a room in a convent, which was being used as a space to teach the orphan children. ¡°Um, my name is¡­ Rosalyn Alicia.¡± Ha. The moment he heard that, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. She seemed to be the one who had already signed and filed the divorce papers. Turning vehemently at the request to leave, he watched his wife giving the class through the window. Rosaline was a cowardly woman. She attended all the social parties, though from her awkward expression he could tell that she didn¡¯t like meeting and hanging out with people. Hence, he was very surprised that such a wife taught children. Rosalind¡¯s face and her figure through the window were quite skillful. And, she even threw jokes, and laughter burst everywhere. His wife, standing among the children as fresh as the spring sunshine, looked a little different. As he gazed at her, it got him annoyed again. The fact that Rosalind had a look he didn¡¯t know was quite hurtful to him. As time passed and the class was over, the children got up one by one. Some glanced at him, who was waiting, while others stared at him as if in a strange way, and handed him greetings with a smirk of what to do. However, Kyle only stared intently at Rosalind, ignoring the children¡¯s greetings. She was waving her hand affectionately to each of the children before beginning to discuss something with a young priest who entered the room. The Priest was wearing monotonous attire, though the neat appearance and elegant feeling made him look more like a young and handsome man than just a priest. Rosaline had a thin smile on her face as she casually talked to the Priest. Kyle, who had been staring at her, wondering what the hell she was doing, couldn¡¯t stand it any longer, and he intervened. ¡°I think the class is already over. Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The Priest, who responded lightly, finished the conversation and greeted Rosaline. ¡°Thank you. How grateful I am that you are teaching children like this.¡± ¡°No. I am even more grateful that the children follow along.¡± He felt as if he was the only one popping out from the soft, flowing air. ¡°I¡¯m going to leave now.¡± Saying so, the Priest greeted Kyle as well, but he did not accept it. Instead, he opened his mouth as if waiting for the priest to leave. ¡°It is surprising that you are doing volunteer work to teach children over here in a place like this.¡± As Rosalind didn¡¯t respond to Kyle¡¯s words, he continued speaking as if to himself or sarcastically. ¡°You like children, so it¡¯s not surprising.¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°From my point of view, infertility is not the problem, but cheating.¡± His voice was blatantly twisted. Hearing those words, she burst out laughing with an absurd expression on her face. ¡°Cheating¡­?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it? The two of you were very friendly.¡± ¡°The Priest?¡± The voice that answered, as if it had nothing to do with it, was just indifferent. ¡°I do not believe in God.¡± ¡°I believe in God.¡± ¡°Can such a person break an oath she made before God so easily?¡± As she was about to raise her voice, Kyle¡¯s voice rang low in her ears. ¡°Is a divorce that easy?¡± Then, she realized what he was saying and bit her lip. On the day of the wedding, they swore to God that they would be together for the rest of their lives until their hair was gray and their eyes were closed, and eternal serenity embraced them. The vow, which she had cherished like a wish throughout her married life, was very special and precious to her because it was the first and last promise they made as a couple. ¡°It was not an easy decision.¡± ¡°You looked pretty relieved for something like that.¡± ¡°I guess so, huh?¡± Rosalind quickly turned her around as if she didn¡¯t want to deal with him. As her body turned like that, Kyle grabbed her wrist and squeezed it tightly. Then, he pushed her body hard against the wall. Suddenly, she swallowed her gasp as if flinching. Why? It bothered her more than the slight pain she felt on her wrist, that was the fact that his body was pressing on her like he was locking her in. ¡°What are you doing now?¡± A characteristic twisted voice pierced through Rosalind¡¯s feeble voice. ¡°You are my wife.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to do this anymore.¡± ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t matter what you think.¡± He got closer and closer as if she could barely breathe him in. Kyle lowered his gaze and scrutinized her arrogantly and closely. When the distance was less than half a hand, she could see him slowly curling up one corner of his mouth. Isn¡¯t it? Rosaline struggles to get out of the strangely tense tension, but his hand tumbles into her dress as though to ridicule her. He stared intently at her and slowly rolled up the skirt. His hand, which invaded the inside of Rosalind¡¯s spread dress, climbed up her slender legs and grabbed her thigh lightly. The mischievous hands were unstoppable as if they were playing a prank on her. ¡°This is a sacred church!¡± ¡°Our oath was also sacred. Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡®It¡¯s an oath we made before God.¡¯ His voice was low and cold as though he had been angry. At that moment, Kyle leaned slightly and placed his lips on the nape of her neck. As he gently rubbed and sucked on the nape of her neck, an instinctive gasp came out. His lips were tickling her fragile skin. ¡°What are you going to do if I don¡¯t sign the divorce papers?¡± ¡°Why are you doing this to me? You don¡¯t even love me.¡± ¡°Marriage and love are two different things.¡± To his words, Rosalind responded with an unshakable, clear voice. Her figure, which had just flinched, was just straightforward. ¡°No. It¡¯s the same for me. At least to me, every single moment of our over a year of marriage was the same.¡± She looked quite determined, overshadowing the colorless thin body that seemed to be about to break. Their gazes met in the air, and he stared intently into the face of his wife, who was exhaling. Silence passed, and Rosalind¡¯s face, which had been pouring out emotions, suddenly became cold. ¡°So, don¡¯t touch my body anymore.¡± Soon after uttering those words, she shoved his body away, and he lost strength. As she walked away, leaving her husband, she bit her lip unknowingly. She couldn¡¯t figure out why the hell he was doing that. Today Kyle seemed to be angry. Was it because of the family¡¯s honor like he said before? Or, did he want to torment her in this way¡­? Whatever it was, she hated it. Rosalind began to move her feet more diligently, trying to forget the thoughts rushing through her head. ¡°Shall we check if everyone wrote it well?¡± The children¡¯s eyes lit up at Rosalyn¡¯s words, and they nodded. They were covering the paper with their arms, and some of the children were reaching out towards her as if for her to look. The various faces were cute and made her smile. As she did so, Rosalind passed among the children for a while, correcting spells. Suddenly, when she looked away, she could see a tall man staring inside through the window. Kyle, who had come the last time, had come again. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 18 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 18 She glanced at him today, wondering if he had come with a signed document. Kyle always had a face that was prosperous. His handsome face, without frills, seemed to be soft and somehow calm. However, when he smiled with a twitch of his eyes, he seemed genuinely sympathetic. She really liked the moment when the eyes that were as fresh as the green leaves turned to her. Meanwhile, he watched Rosalind out of the window until her class was over. After a while, when the class was over, the children nonchalantly greeted him and left. He strode across the room towards Rosalind. ¡°The documents¡­¡± Before Rosaline could even finish her words, he cut her off and spoke. ¡°No matter how much I think about it, I think it will be difficult to sign the documents.¡± ¡°¡­Why?¡± Rosalind looked right at him. ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to.¡± At his blatant remark, she burst into laughter as if it were ridiculous. ¡°I can¡¯t give the wife everything she wants. From playing with other men, as well as doing this kind of job. Do you think I¡¯ll let you live like that?¡± ¡°¡­Duke, do you hate me that much? You really are too much.¡± ¡°The child¡­¡± Child. At Kyle¡¯s words, her eyes fluttered slightly. ¡°I called the doctor and asked, and she said you weren¡¯t completely infertile.¡± ¡°¡­I am more likely to be infertile.¡± ¡°For a child, you need to pour seeds day and night, trying hard¡­¡± Soon, Kyle lifted his hand and gently brushed Rosaline¡¯s flowing hair. Perhaps, it was because his fingertips were cool, the touch that passed by her gave her goosebumps. As she turned her head to reject him, he looked down at her as she turned away from his hand and spoke his words in a mundane voice. ¡°If that doesn¡¯t work, I think adoption might be the way to go.¡± In an instant, her brow furrowed. ¡°Why¡­? Why are you doing this?¡± She didn¡¯t understand. Throughout her married life for over a year, she felt like chasing a shadow. It was a miserable feeling to follow a shadow that had no substance and could not be caught because it was a trace he left behind. As the other couples walked affectionately, holding hands, he wouldn¡¯t even give up the hem of his robe, so all she could hold on to was his shadow. Rosalind couldn¡¯t understand why he suddenly held onto her. If she asked for a divorce, wouldn¡¯t he be the one who should have been more happy than anyone else¡­? ¡°You know what¡¯s so weird?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The easiest way is to divorce me and take another woman into your house, rather than betting on the odds of getting an adoption¡ªto see a child in that woman!¡± She raised her voice as if she was screaming. At that moment, Olivia¡¯s image flashed through her mind as if it was obvious. She then remembered as he walked side by side into the inn. She felt a choking sensation in her throat in an instant, and she struggled to catch her breath. It was wretched and sad that she had to say such a thing with her own mouth. ¡°Do I really have to say this with my mouth? Another¡­another woman is the easiest and fastest way. Don¡¯t you know?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want that.¡± It was an answer that jumped right out without a single gap. Moments later, Kyle reached out and stroked her hair again. The hand gradually moved downward and suddenly grabbed her shoulder tightly. This time, his hand gripped her shoulder as if he would never allow himself to be rejected. A groan of slight pain lingered in Rosalind¡¯s mouth as he put his hand on her strongly. ¡°I can¡¯t give you a divorce.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Then, their eyes met each other. A sudden gust of wind blew past the two of them. Perhaps, because of the tension, her heart was pounding loudly, though the air between the two was as still as though it had stopped. The inability to get pregnant, the fact that her husband had another woman, and the reality of having to tell him he had another woman were all terrifying. Nonetheless, the most tragic and saddest thing was that, despite all knowing what Kyle had been up to with Olivia, Rosalind tried to give meaning to each and every little of his actions, despite the ill-treatment she received during her marriage with him. Though now, he came and held onto her, as if he was doing this because of his feelings for her. Even if it was not a passionate love like her if it was just because of a handful of small hearts¡­ ¡°Why are you doing this all of a sudden?¡± Rosalind¡¯s eyes gazing at him were somehow desperate. ¡°¡­Because I need a woman to raise my children. So, don¡¯t make me tired for nothing.¡± She clenched her teeth in the non-trivial tone as though nothing really happened. Every word that was spit out between the teeth of his mouth was crushing her. ¡°I can¡¯t have children, so why do you need me?¡± ¡°They said there was a high chance of infertility, but they didn¡¯t say there was no chance at all.¡± Not knowing what to say next, she stared at the man in front of her. ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to ask to hold you at a time like this? If you want a child.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Rosalind raised her hand high and slapped him hard on the cheek. When the sound of ¡®slap!¡¯ rang, Kyle couldn¡¯t speak anymore, as if startled, and Rosaline, who had slapped him on the cheek, was also shaking anxiously. The tears welled up as if they were about to fall, but she clenched her teeth and endured them. It was her who struck him. She slapped him on the cheek, so it must have been her palm that hurt. However, instead, it was her heart that throbbed painfully. It felt like her heart was being ripped apart and trampled on by someone. ¡°You don¡¯t even care why I want to have children¡­?¡± Unexpected at her words, Kyle stared intently at her. Why did she really want to have children? She said it was because she wanted to be loved by him. ¡°Do you know what made me want to have a child?¡± ¡°Do I really need to know that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! You don¡¯t need to know that because you¡¯re not interested. What kind of food I enjoy, who I am with, what I do while you are away, what flowers I like, what I like and hate, what kind of person I am! You don¡¯t know anything.¡± Rosalind answered in a quivering voice. ¡°That¡¯s why we should get a divorce.¡± Finally, she finished her words. ¡°Don¡¯t come to me again.¡± Her voice became cold. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Kyle cursed lowly. He couldn¡¯t even comprehend why he was so annoyed and twisted at the thought of Rosaline. He then turned his gaze to the empty space beside his bed. The woman he always holds every night¡­ He held her like a habit. The moment his wife¡¯s face was wrinkled with pain under him, and the exhaled breath, it was so thrilling that his reason was paralyzed. He didn¡¯t get tired of holding her. Kyle suddenly wiped the empty spot with his fingertips. He wondered if the bed was this big. It was already a big bed, but today it just felt so much bigger. ¡®¡­No. It¡¯s the same for me. At least to me, in over a year of marriage, every single moment has been the same.¡¯ The answer she gave to him saying that love and marriage are separate things. As soon as he heard those words, he felt numb, as if he had been hit in the back of the head. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t know that Rosalind liked him, but why was she like that? The way she was smiling brightly among the children, the way she conversed skillfully with an unfamiliar person, and the sharpness she spat out towards him made her feel like a slightly different person¡­ Ha. Kyle ruffled his hair as if frustrated. He didn¡¯t like her from the beginning, and it still made his head hurt like this. ¡®Because you¡¯re not interested. What kind of food I enjoy, who I am with, what I do while you are away, what flowers I like, what I like and hate, what kind of person I am! You don¡¯t know anything.¡¯ The more he chewed on those words, the more ridiculous it got. Should he care? It was ridiculous to ask questions as if he should have been interested. With that thought, Kyle suppressed his twisted heart and pressed his straight forehead with his fingertips, and had the maid outside to call the maid who had been in charge of Rosalind. Well, it would be easy to learn that, isn¡¯t it? It was nothing special. He could just call and ask someone. That was enough. ¡°Did you call me, Master?¡± ¡°Rosalind¡­ So, can you tell me about the wife?¡± ¡°Yes¡­?¡± The maid widened her eyes as if in surprise. Since he had never once asked about Rosalind, it was understandable. Then, the maid frowned and opened her mouth as she looked into his eyes. ¡°What specifically is Your Excellency talking about¡­?¡± ¡°What kind of person she hangs out with often, what she usually does, and what she likes.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t interact well with people, though she often hangs out with Countess Dyna. Countess Dyna was so cheerful and sweet that the two of them had tea time occasionally.¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± The maid answered Kyle¡¯s question in a calm voice. ¡°She likes sweet and sour fruits, and doesn¡¯t eat undercooked meat or foods that are close to raw. Well, and¡­ Usually, she takes a walk in the garden, reads a book, and does housework as the Mistress. She tends to be meticulous and directly involved in the things that the butler or maid should care about.¡± Kyle still looked up as if her words were still lacking, and she continued as she spoke in a muffled voice. ¡°Then, what¡¯s her favorite flower?¡± ¡°Flowers? Flowers¡ª¡± At that moment, the maid drew her words at the question. As if she did not readily come up with an answer, she also had a rather perplexed face. ¡°She likes to take a walk in the garden, although the Madam doesn¡¯t pick flowers or anything like that. She never said that she liked any flowers¡­ As to what kind of flower she likes, I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°Do you not even know that about the person whom you served?¡± The maid flinched when a sharp voice that had been normal from before rang out of nowhere. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 19 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 19 Kyle was a common-sense and gentle master. He was even more tolerant of all servants, considering that other masters saw the maid as a roll of paper at their feet. He did not take his anger out on the maids or degrade them, and he did not get angry excessively, except when they had committed a grave mistake. Of course, he was particularly cruel to the Madam. But, when he turned his face and spoke coldly to her, she felt numb. The maid bowed her head tightly as she rolled her eyes to and fro, helplessly. She was sorry. Seeing that, Kyle looked down at it quietly and dismissed the maid as if he had lost interest or had nothing to do with her anymore. ¡°What makes it so special¡­¡± She likes fruit, hangs out with Countess Dina. There¡¯s nothing special about it, right? The image of his wife, who had widened her eyes and judged that he didn¡¯t know anything about herself, passed by. At the same time, the face of her father, Baron, followed. ¡®Let¡¯s not worry about it.¡¯ He picked up the papers that were on the bedside table and began to look through them. However, in an instant, her face came to mind again, and without realizing it, he crumpled a corner of the document. Unable to contain all of his emotions, he took a deep breath. ¡°Since when did you want to get a divorce like that¡­?¡± Then, he suddenly looked to the side and saw that the bed was still empty. Sometimes, he would do his own business, and his wife would lay next to him, and she would watch him carefully. Even though he paid no attention to his wife and focused on the paperwork, Rosalind didn¡¯t mind and watched his every move. His wife, who couldn¡¯t hide her love so much, was naive and stupid that he thought her gaze was bothering him. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll have to bring you home first.¡± Kyle muttered a little as he looked at the empty bed. Rosalind was the kind of woman who liked him without such pride, so he was going to bring her in, this time speaking more softly as though to appease her more because it was true that he was excited at the time without even realizing it. In fact, he seldom gets excited or shows emotions, and strangely, Rosalind made him angry and pushed him. Standing next to his wife felt like he became waves swaying endlessly in the wind. He didn¡¯t like it. Kyle struggled all his life to live like a calm wave, and when he was beside her, it was uncomfortable and unpleasant for his emotions to rush like waves. Once he brought her to his side, he would think about the next. Then, he put the papers he was looking at to one side. Today, strangely, the documents could not come into his eyes. ¡°I came to see my wife.¡± After returning to the convent, he spoke modestly toward the Priest. Through the colorful windows decorated with colorful mosaics, the sunlight in various colors shone in vividly. Even on the gray head of the priest who was standing under the window, the splendor of color fell softly. He was a handsome young priest who was with Rosalind the other day. Kyle glanced down at the priest with stern eyes, as if he didn¡¯t like it at all. At his daunting gaze, the young priest cautiously opened his mouth. ¡°Duke, that¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It seems a little difficult to see Sister Rosalind.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t have enough donations, I¡¯ll pay twice as much as the one before.¡± Kyle acted indifferently as if it was nothing. After all, if he could bring his wife, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. ¡°No matter how much money you give, it is useless.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°¡­The Duchess left the convent yesterday.¡± At the Priest¡¯s voice, he had a blank face as if he had been beaten in the back of the head. At that moment, Kyle finally came to his senses and asked in a sharp voice. ¡°Where did she go?¡± ¡°The Madam said she would go back home.¡± Home? At his words, the Priest nodded his head again. Kyle hurriedly moved forward with a short word that he knew. Home¡­ Maybe, it was her family house. With that thought, he rode his horse and hurried to her home. Rosalind¡¯s home was luxurious in a different sense than his mansion. The land itself was not large, though the mansion was incomparably splendid and well-maintained. Various ornaments received as bribes were luxuriously embroidered throughout the garden and mansion, and more servants than necessary were always mobilized to decorate the mansion. A mansion overflowing with fountains that revealed the personality of the owner who likes to show off. It was the first time he had been here except for the wedding. ¡°¡­You have arrived.¡± Following the respectful servant who greeted him, he entered the mansion. As he was ushered into the parlor, the Marchioness, with a calm face, greeted him. It was Helen, Rosalind¡¯s mother. After Kyle politely greeted her, he asked for Rosalind. ¡°I heard that my wife was here.¡± ¡°¡­Rosalind is gone.¡± He paused and asked again. ¡°What do you mean¡­¡± ¡°She left this house.¡± At the unexpected reply, Kyle stared into the face of the Marchioness, without saying anything. Although the wrinkles were vivid with age, the overall impression was elegant and calm. In a good way, she seemed docile; in a bad way, she seemed obedient. Even at the wedding, she said nothing, and she was just quiet. The Marchioness was speaking in a clearer voice than anyone else. ¡°I heard everything from Rosalind. She said that she hadn¡¯t been happy with her marriage for a single day. She said it was unhappy and hard all the time.¡± Even though he was momentarily perplexed by the appearance of the Marchioness, who was tougher than expected, he struck back with a polite and determined tone. ¡°For whatever reason, she is my wife.¡± ¡°She was my daughter before that¡­! She is above all one person who can carve out her own life for herself.¡± Her voice came out clear, as if she was chewing on each word. ¡°So, don¡¯t look for Rosalind. At least, you wouldn¡¯t be able to hear where she went from my mouth.¡± He ruffled his hair as if he was frustrated at the unsatisfied tone of voice. ¡®That¡¯s why we should get a divorce.¡¯ Suddenly, her voice passed through his ear. As Kyle was contemplating what to say or how to persuade her, he saw Baron, the Marquis, walking down the stairs. ¡°She went on a ship earlier. She will be leaving soon.¡± ¡°Honey!¡± Helen raised her voice towards her husband. ¡°What a marriage! To ruin this like this? Are you out of your mind?¡± ¡°Stop it! Don¡¯t you know that Rosalind comes before family or marriage? She is far from happiness¡­¡± She yelled at him as if she was begging. However, her voice was cut off in an instant by Baron¡¯s sanctions. Baron walked closer to her and grabbed his wife¡¯s wrist with a large hand. It wasn¡¯t that he grabbed her with force, though the moment he put his hand on the Madam¡¯s body, the atmosphere subsided. Helen withdrew again at her husband¡¯s authoritative behavior and looked down with a submissive face as usual. ¡°Do it in moderation. Remember who let you eat, sleep, and breathe in this house.¡± The Marquis¡¯s voice resounded in a despicable way. Normally, he would have felt offended by Baron¡¯s overbearing appearance, but now he didn¡¯t have time to feel that way. Kyle hurried out of the city gate, leaving them behind. His hand that went climbing up his horse was urgent. The horse let out a long cry with its footsteps and began to trample its feet diligently. The tighter he gripped the reins, the faster the horse ran. He ran at a frightening speed and ran like crazy, passing people who were running away from him. Kyle passed the market near the fountain and ran for a long time on the forest road. The dock was not far from here, but it was not known until when the ship was leaving. He didn¡¯t know exactly why he was running. He couldn¡¯t even explain why he was going to look for her. Just as instinct takes precedence over reason in an extreme situation, only the decision to find Rosalind took precedence over various thoughts. ¡­That bloody woman. It was such a tight time that there was no reason or cause, and all he could do was ride the horse and run at full speed. As he passed through the endless forest road, he could see the blue sea not far away. Kyle got off his horse and started looking around the dock. The boat was already crowded with people, and he could see people climbing one by one on top of the anchored ship. He approached the ship and looked inside. ¡°You must have a ticket to get on¡­¡± When he gave the money, the sailor obediently made the way. As soon as he got on the ship, he wandered in search of Rosalind. ¡°Rosalind!¡± Although he skimmed through the crowd, he couldn¡¯t see her at all. Among the women in various dresses and the men in neatly dressed clothes, there was not a single trace of her figure. No matter how much he looks around, all he sees is an unfamiliar face. ¡°Rosalind Spencer!¡± Kyle, who was calling her name over and over like that, suddenly stopped at the back. A simple dress, long hair blowing in the wind, and a delicate back¡­ He hurriedly approached her and hurriedly grabbed her wrist, and turned her. However, the strange woman¡¯s face was just staring at him. ¡°Who¡­?¡± The woman¡¯s cheeks quickly turned red, and he backed away with a polite apology. After a brief moment of emptiness flashed across Kyle¡¯s face, he started looking for her again. Eventually, when he could not find Rosalind, no matter how much he looked, he turned to the sailor who was taking the ticket in front. He wondered. ¡°A woman named Rosalind Spencer, or Rosalind Alicia¡­ Is she here?¡± The sailor looked carefully at the paper with the list and responded in a friendly voice. ¡°Well, let¡¯s see¡­ The name Rosalind is not on the list. Nor Spencer and Alicia.¡± Haha. For a moment, he let out a big laugh without realizing it. It was a self-scornful laugh. Oh, he was already one step late from the beginning. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 20 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 20 ¡°If you are looking for someone¡­ a few other ships left earlier. This is the last ship, I think she might have been on one of the earlier ones.¡± ¡°Where did the first ship go?¡± ¡°It¡¯s going all over the place, so it¡¯s hard to pinpoint¡­¡± Hearing the words of the sailor, who was a bit flustered, Kyle left the pier with a thank you as a courtesy. Unlike the past, which seemed urgent and not fast, his footsteps were noticeably slowing down. As he rode across the forest, the thought of whether Rosalind had ¡°really¡± disappeared floated around like impurities. He thought it was annoying. He didn¡¯t want to see a face that looked like she was about to cry at any moment. It was difficult to understand why it was so futile and empty when he thought she was gone. Kyle headed back to Rosalind¡¯s home. He had to know where she went. Despite Kyle¡¯s repeated questions, Helen just shook her head. ¡°¡­We don¡¯t even know where she went because I told her to leave without telling me.¡± Her voice was calm and clear. Whether that was true, Baron didn¡¯t say anything and was just guzzling alcohol. When she demanded that no one really knew where Rosalind had gone, he changed his demeanor and spoke in a distinct voice. ¡°As for the divorce, nothing has been agreed with me.¡± ¡°Is that so? We just decided to respect Rosalind¡¯s will, no matter what.¡± It was not known whether the ¡®we¡¯ would include her husband, Marquis Baron. Nevertheless, finding Rosalind was a top priority, so he decided to leave for now. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go back now.¡± His steps out of the Castle were slower than usual. Neither the pier nor the marquisate bears any result. Where the hell did she go¡­? To be honest, it didn¡¯t feel real. The fact that the woman who had always worked so hard to be by his side all of a sudden disappeared, didn¡¯t come to him at once. Not knowing where to head like that, he walked recklessly, but an old woman on the street caught his footsteps. ¡°¡­Give flowers to your wife or lover! It is a very beautiful and fresh flower.¡± The appearance of the old woman shouting in all directions was not necessarily aimed at him, although Kyle stopped at the old, powerless voice. An old woman selling flowers filling a rustic porcelain bowl with water with various flowers in it. The price was much lower than that of flower shops that officially sold flowers. ¡°Would you like to give flowers?¡± The old woman noticed that he was interested in flowers and asked quickly. Nevertheless, his gaze was fixed only on the various kinds of flowers¡ªa rich and beautiful flower with colorful and bright colors. ¡®¡­As to what kind of flowers I like, you don¡¯t even know.¡¯ ¡°What flowers do women usually like?¡± ¡°All women like roses. The flower language of the red rose is affection and passion.¡± Red rose¡­ He muttered quietly in his mouth and returned to the marquisate again as if he had been possessed. Kyle, who came to visit again, made the Marchioness wonder what was going on. He then asked the question that had been stuck in his mind. ¡°Can I ask you one more question?¡± As he was looking at the flowers that the old woman was selling, he didn¡¯t know why the question suddenly came to mind. ¡°¡­What kind of flower did my wife, Rosalind, like the most?¡± Helen had a face that she couldn¡¯t understand the unexpected question. However, she looked into Kyle¡¯s serious eyes, and in a bewildered voice, calmly spat out an answer. ¡°¡­Rosalind doesn¡¯t like flowers that much. She likes trees with large branches. She especially likes the green leaves on a summer day.¡± His face turned white as if he had heard something he shouldn¡¯t have heard. When Kyle returned to the Castle, he began frantically rummaging through Rosalind¡¯s chest of drawers with angry hands. There were mostly meaningless miscellaneous items and jewels that she wore often, though he persisted as if he was looking for something in particular. Then, as he shoved his hand deep into the last, bottom compartment of the chest of drawers, something hard was touched. When he took it out immediately, it was a small, colorful box. He stared at the box tightly packed with jewels, and with a hopeful mind, he took his hand to the lid of the box. The tightly locked box did not open easily. He started rummaging through the chest of drawers again. ¡°¡­Where the hell are you?¡± He was at a loss to find the box, although the key was small, so he was even more at a loss. In the first place, she wasn¡¯t quite materialistic, so she didn¡¯t have much furniture, and this chest of drawers was something she used every day, so he thought there must be something there. Nevertheless, that was only an uncertain prediction. ¡®You don¡¯t know anything about who I am .¡¯ ¡°That wasn¡¯t wrong.¡± He muttered to himself. One year had passed since she lived with her, but he didn¡¯t even know what and how she spent his time often in this small room. A bitter smile appeared on his lips. At the same time, he found a small gold key deep inside the drawer. As soon as he put it in the box, the box opened with a clicking sound. There was only one golden mask inside¡­ A party mask that covers from the eyes to the top of the nose. ¡®¡­Actually, I¡¯ve seen you before, and I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ll remember it. A long time ago in the party¡¯s garden¡­¡® When he remembered that voice, Kyle unknowingly dropped the box he was holding onto the floor. Bang! The box was completely shattered with a loud, dull sound. Fragments of the box smashed to the floor, splattered and scattered around. ¡®¡­Your eyes are as pretty as a leaf on a summer day. I like trees more than flowers.¡¯ He stood there, not paying attention to the fragments rubbing past him. He stood still as though time had stopped, very helplessly. As if a wave came crashing down on him, emotions he couldn¡¯t put into words rushed in endlessly. So, without making a sound, he swallowed only her name. Rosalind. Rosalind¡­ Did she really¡­ really left me¡­?¡¯ ¡°¡­Rosalind.¡± He called out Rosalind¡¯s name like gasping, but there was no answer. ¡®It¡¯s been a while, but I¡¯m thankful for it.¡¯ Before she left the convent, Rosalind stopped by the Priests¡¯ room to say her last goodbye. She turned to the priests and nuns, and as she bowed her head politely, they smiled softly as though in response. ¡®No. We were lucky enough to have been with you for a while. May God¡¯s blessing be with Sister always.¡¯ Rosalind smiled softly at the friendly voice. Although she did not stay long, she was grateful to the people of the convent and the children for their warm welcome. And, the first place she stopped after leaving the church was her own home. She hesitated all this time because she was afraid and scared, though now, she knew it was time for her to really speak up. Right away, she got to divorce him. ¡®Because I need a woman to raise my child. So don¡¯t make me get tired of nothing.¡¯ ¡®Isn¡¯t it better to ask for me to hold you at a time like this? If you want a child like that.¡¯ To him, she was just a woman who would raise a child, and a tiring existence¡­ Even though the word divorce was very barely and painfully spoken by her, he, too, easily ignored and ridiculed her. In the meantime, the time she has suffered from the word divorce in her heart feels futile. For a year, she struggled to be loved by him, although in the end, all that was left was a wounded heart. So, now was the time to give up all of this. ¡°I¡­I¡¯m thinking of getting a divorce from the Duke.¡± Helen¡¯s hand gestures stopped as she savored the tea at Rosalind¡¯s declaration. She lifted her head and looked carefully at Rosalind. ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡± ¡°Literally. I want a divorce.¡± ¡°Crazy?¡± Then, right next to her, her father¡¯s voice resounded wildly. Even though his voice was loud and harsh, piercing into her ears, Rosalind didn¡¯t waver. Instead, she brought out the words she had been thinking about, and she slowly began to unravel it. Contrary to the harsh wave of the word divorce, the voice she spit out was calm. ¡°In over a year of marriage, I have never been loved¡­¡± She could feel her father¡¯s and her mother¡¯s eyes glaring at me, although she could only stare intently at the tea in front of her. ¡°I felt like a sunflower. A sunflower that only looks at the sun until it withers. Even in the scorching heat, I have to stare at the sun helplessly even though I know that it will never reach me.¡± Baron furrowed his brows as if in absurdity. ¡°Did you come here to be such a fool? I don¡¯t know if it was a couple fight, but marriage is not that easy. A married couple is one that has a child and lives. Whether you like it or not, you are bound to live somehow¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t have children. I am infertile.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± The Marquis, who had passed her words casually, froze in an instant and stopped his words. What, what are you talking about? He barely spoke his words, as if he couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°The doctor said that there is a high probability of infertility. So, I told the Duke about it and asked for a divorce¡­¡° Slap! In an instant, a sharp hand flew away. In an instant, her cheek turned to the left, but he was still huffing, raising his hand high as if his anger was not yet settled. ¡°What did you say? You can¡¯t say that! Crazy girl!¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 21 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 21 A voice loud and fierce as the hand resounded in her ear. The sharp voice heard in the blink of an eye widened the eyes of the Marchioness, who was sitting quietly. Baron opened his mouth, staring coldly at his daughter¡¯s cheeks, swollen red. ¡°You¡¯re my daughter, but I don¡¯t know if you have any thoughts or not¡­? Can¡¯t you tell what to say and what to hide? Did I teach you that way?¡± Rosalind bit her lip hard to suppress the sobs that escaped. Her cheeks throbbed, but she didn¡¯t care for the wounds, which were burning red. Instead, she turned her head and looked into her father¡¯s eyes. As she recalled the days when she had been scolded by her father as a child, the desire to obey him like a domesticated beast flashed through her. When she was young, she had no strength. Having seen her mother follow him unconditionally, she grew up experiencing an angry father yelling and beating her. She knew. This, too, will pass if she waits a little while. She knew that if she bowed her head now, he would sink again without any fuss¡­ However, she couldn¡¯t go any further. Now that even the last hope was gone, nothing mattered anymore. With that thought, Rosalind squeezed her courage and began to vomit the words inside her, barely but clearly. ¡°Then, did I have to hide it? It might be infertility! Do I have to live like that, pretending not to know it and holding my breath every day?¡± ¡°Of course! What use is a barren girl!¡± She did not move despite the loud growl like a storm, then met her father¡¯s eyes as she continued her speech in a self-helpful voice. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the only thing my father thinks of me is useful? You said that since I was little, you had nailed it in my ears. It¡¯s my job to give birth to children, to pass on the generations, and to glorify my family. Though do you know that? I am of no use to him. I¡¯m not even that useful. She¡¯s just the shell of a wife. You see, all I got there for a year was the title Duchess.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I am just in name¡­I was nothing more than an abandoned duchess.¡± The moment she was chanting like that, her mother and her eyes met, and she hurriedly lowered her head. Rosalind raised her hand and wiped the corners of her eyes. ¡°Should I be attached to a shell or something?! Do you know how hard it took me to make that marriage happen?¡± Nevertheless, Baron didn¡¯t care whether she would put up with her sadness or not. His daughter, who spit out the words she had been wishing for a long time, was in his vision blurred by anger, and in his dazed ear, the vile words sounded like humming. ¡°How much I suffered because of you¡­!¡± Suddenly, he picked up the golden candlestick in front of him. In broad daylight, when the sun was shining, the candle was not lit, although the gold candlestick was heavy and solid. Rosalind¡¯s eyes widened in fear as the candlestick quickly approached her head. She turned her head and closed her eyes tightly as if she couldn¡¯t bear to see it. ¡°¡­Stop it!¡± However, it wasn¡¯t the candlestick that struck her, but a warm embrace. When she slowly opened her eyes, she realized that her mother was hugging her tightly as though protecting her. At the familiar and unfamiliar warmth, Rosalind gazed up at her mother as she stuttered. ¡°¡­Mother.¡± Helen hugged Rosalind and spoke to her husband with her eyes wide open. ¡°Don¡¯t touch Rosalind.¡± In fact, more surprising than her father¡¯s violence was that her mother had rebelled against her father. Perhaps, the reason why her father¡¯s ferocious hand stopped was because, for the first time in his life, his wife rebelled against him. Her mother grabbed her cheek and met her eyes softly. A calm but clear voice resounded slowly. ¡°Rosalind, look at me and remember. Having a husband, children, or even a family doesn¡¯t necessarily make you happy. I have been unhappy all my life because of my marriage. So¡­¡± It was the first time. When she was scolded for taking the side of her mother when she was young, when she was beaten because she didn¡¯t learn the proper manners, her mother was always silent¡­ This was the first time her mother had gone this far for her. Her former mother would sit quietly in her seat whenever her father was angry, after which she called out Rosalind and warned her several times to never anger her father. It was just repeated, as a matter of fact. When she was young, there were times when she felt like a doll that did what her mother told her to do. Because of that, when such a mother took her side, strangely enough, the crying she had barely suppressed seemed to come out more. ¡°Rosalind, you don¡¯t suffer from marriage, do what you want and live your life. Don¡¯t be miserable like me.¡± ¡°Did you turn?¡± Her father¡¯s voice was more intense than before. ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate! I, I can¡¯t make Rosalind live like me.¡± Suddenly, her mother¡¯s eyes were also moist. Baron stared at the mother and daughter who was looking at him with confidence. Helen hurriedly grabbed Rosalind¡¯s hand. She took her to the room and began to grab stuff at random. Rosalind watched with bewildered eyes as her mother gathered her expensive jewellery and money. With one hand, she rummaged through her box of valuables and began to wrap things inside a piece of cloth. ¡°Stay away for a while until your father calms down. At this rate, your father won¡¯t be able to leave you alone.¡± ¡°Mother¡­¡± Helen said as she wrapped the luggage she had packed into her daughter¡¯s arms. ¡°Looking back, I didn¡¯t do much for you as a mother. When I was young, I believed that it was my job to raise you and send you to a good husband from a good family. Though after a long time, I looked back and it wasn¡¯t like that¡­ I just realized that now, it¡¯s too late.¡± She squeezed Rosalind¡¯s white hand. It had been a while since she had held her hand like this, and it seemed like the first time she had ever held her hand, except when she was very young. Her mother¡¯s hands were so small and wrinkled. The hands she remembered as a child seem to be very large, fine, and firm. ¡°¡­And, I didn¡¯t even get it right. This is probably the only thing I can do for you.¡± Uttering so, she then squeezed her daughter¡¯s hand as if she was giving it power before slowly letting it go. Rosalind could feel the warmth she had touched disappear. ¡°If you leave the room like this, there is a back door. You know, right? Get out of there.¡± ¡°Afterwards¡­¡± ¡°Leave the rest to me.¡± Her father did not touch her mother. It was not because her mother was obedient, but because her mother¡¯s family was too strong for him to beat her with anger. Often in her childhood, Rosalind was beaten because she was weak and helpless. ¡°You must live happily.¡± At her words, she nodded her head slowly. Holding back her tears, she made her way through the back door. ¡®Having a husband, children, or even a family doesn¡¯t necessarily make you happy. I have been unhappy all my life because of my marriage. So¡­¡¯ It was only after listening to her mother that she realized it. That having children doesn¡¯t solve everything, and that maybe she knew it implicitly¡­ Her mother said she was not happy in the end, and it was her who had watched her mother for so long. She had been told it was her job to have a child that it pierced her ears since she was young, and she wanted to give birth to a child and make a real family for her. Nonetheless, she was most obsessed with a child because it was her one and only hope. Just as it was a vague hope to live steadfastly in the midst of endless despair and misery, the child in an unhappy marriage was her only hope. If she had children, she would be able to live happily like an ordinary family. She may have instinctively sensed that if she didn¡¯t believe in it so earnestly, she wouldn¡¯t be able to survive this marriage. How could she have endured her own plight of being a wife hated by her husband if she didn¡¯t even have a glimmer of hope? However, no matter how much she turned a blind eye, she thought the time would come when she had to admit everything. That her children, her husband¡¯s love, and her hopes were but her own fleeting wishes¡­ She smiled bitterly. For over a year of her life, she was a false wife, and she lived with a false affair. ¡¯Rosalind, you don¡¯t suffer from marriage, do what you want and live your life. Don¡¯t be miserable like me.¡¯¡¯ Rosalind held back her tears and diligently accelerated her steps. She loved him. Some may laugh at me for being childish. Still, she fell in love with him magically in that short night, that brief moment. Kyle¡¯s kindness kept coming to her mind, and she wanted to know and wonder what kind of person he was. She was excited every day after marrying him, she wanted to be a good wife to him, and she wanted to be loved. Even though she knew she wasn¡¯t good enough. She was greedy for him, so she tried to be the kind of person that she deserved. As time passed, her heart did not fade, and it only added day by day¡­ Goodbye. Her weary old heart. After taking steady steps, she finally glanced back as if regrets remained. Although she knew she had to hurry before the boat left, she could not easily move her feet. The tips of the green leaves began to turn into a deep yellow, then a dry brown. The green leaves are now falling from the sky, and the hot days are getting colder day by day. Suddenly, someone who was sweet and fresh like that green came to mind, and she smiled thinly. So, summer came to an abrupt end. ¡ª ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 22 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 22 ¡°Tonight, I¡¯m going to make a stew filled with healthy vegetables.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like vegetables. It doesn¡¯t taste good.¡± A little boy¡¯s muffled voice could be heard, though Rosalind didn¡¯t care and continued her word. Although four years have passed, cutting was not something she got used to easily, and she would often leave small scratches on her white, fine hands. Of course, she could have asked Anna to cook for her, although it was her desire to cook for her own child. ¡°Even if it doesn¡¯t taste good, you have to eat it. Then, you¡¯ll become a big and wonderful adult later.¡± In the end, Leo nodded his aesthetically beautiful head, and she put the diced vegetables into the pot. He tugged at the hem of her skirt as she stirred the vegetables to mix them well with the ladle. ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Where did my dad go? Why don¡¯t I have a dad?¡± Her hand holding the ladle stopped. Gently biting her lip, she bent her back and lowered her eye level to look at her son. A bright but clear voice filled the kitchen. ¡°Leo, do you know who the Virgin Mary is? Your mother is like Lady Maria.¡± ¡°Lady Maria¡­? What do you mean?¡± Whether Leo knew or didn¡¯t know, he spoke with serious thought. Rosalind gazed at Leo and uttered with a heavy face. ¡°In short, it means mom gave birth to you without a dad.¡± As if her own words were amusing, she burst into laughter. Her playful voice continued. ¡°You haven¡¯t had a dad since you were born. Mommy got you pregnant without a dad. Mom is such a great person.¡± At those words, Leo jumped and puffed his cheeks like nonsense. ¡°It¡¯s a pure lie!¡± Rosalind found the puffy face cute, and he pulled the puffy cheeks straight as if she couldn¡¯t help it. The reddish-tinged cheeks and the blue eyes looking at her were so lovely. As she looked at her son¡¯s face, she gently brushed away her smile and spoke again with a very serious face. ¡°Can¡¯t you just remember that Leo is mother¡¯s son for now? I¡¯ll talk about dad a little later, slowly. I just want you to know that dad is a very sweet and wonderful person who resembles Leo. That¡¯s it for now.¡± Hearing that, Leo looked into her eyes as though he understood his mother¡¯s words and nodded his head gently. She then closed her eyes and smiled brightly, ruffled her child¡¯s head. ¡°Dinner is coming soon, so would you like to hang out alone for a while?¡± ¡°Yes. All right.¡± Leo nodded his head as he spoke and glanced over the kitchen. Rosalind stared at her son as he left the kitchen, smiling quietly and bitterly. The little hand that pulled her hem while asking about her dad was still too much. How should she explain? Even though she knew she couldn¡¯t turn it over as a joke, it was difficult for her to explain it without hurting the child. ¡°Madam, why are you doing this?¡± Anna ran into the kitchen, trembling while making a fuss, and rolled up her arms. As she looked into her tired eyes with the traces of time, Rosalind smiled as if she was okay. ¡°What is wrong with this?¡± But, she really wanted to know what was wrong with this. She once lived as the mistress of a splendid castle, though she was now a mother raising her child in the corner of a small countryside. Although she may not have lived a prosperous and convenient life as she used to, it was warm and more comfortable than ever. She was grateful for her present life. It had been four years since Rosalind evaded her father and her husband in a boat and settled in this country village. She originally planned to come back at the right time after a short stay, but unexpected events eventually forced her to settle down and live here. The lord of this place, whom she found out by chance, was kind to people from abroad. And, partly because of her father, who, according to her mother¡¯s letter, was still running rampant on the road, and above all, because of Leo¡­ Her own son. The one and only son she loved so much. Shortly after she had crossed the sea to come here, all the food didn¡¯t taste good and she started to feel nauseous. In addition, she kept getting sleepy and irritable, and her irritability increased. Even though Rosalind thought that it would be unusual to say that it was an aftereffect of living in a new place, she did not know that it was pregnancy. They said she was more likely to be infertile, but why¡­? When she went to see a doctor with a hopeless heart, they said she was lucky that the medicine she had been taking was helpful. ¡­Luckily? After leaving her husband, was it any good that she has now come to conceive? After she found out she was pregnant, Rosalind was so confused that she couldn¡¯t even sleep properly. Between parents who did not love each other, she suffered. When she was young, she once wished that her father had disappeared. Although Kyle never slapped her or treated her as authoritatively as her father did, she was still certain he didn¡¯t love her. He was the one who could only push away with words, at other times with actions and eyes. Even the slightest kindness to others seemed like a luxury to her. Suddenly, she remembered him with Olivia. The thought of him living with her for the rest of his life made her feel frustrated. In her father¡¯s affair, her mother was unhappy throughout. She could not bring the same misfortune to her child. And, she was afraid of it, a little bit. How would he react if he found out she had a child of his¡­? They ended up hurting each other with all kinds of harsh words, but she wondered if something would change if she suddenly showed up with a child. Maybe, she was running away. It was the child she longed for, and it was ironic. However, the worries did not last long. Rosalind decided to raise her own son, Leo, alone, and she is now happier than anyone else. So, that was it. She looked at herself and smiled brightly. ¡°Madam is not good at cooking¡­¡± The quick Anna snatched the ladle from Rosalind¡¯s hand, and she rolled her eyes playfully. ¡°What are you saying out loud that I can¡¯t, now?¡± Laughter quickly erupted between them. When she left Kyle¡¯s castle, it was Anna, her nanny, who accompanied her. In fact, her bond with Anna was far greater than that of her mother. Even Anna considered her like her own daughter. In the beginning, Rosalind left the house and started making a living by selling the jewelry she had brought. After she settled down, she made a decent living, teaching the children. Instead of the name ¡®Rosalind,¡¯ she hid her identity under the pseudonym ¡®Cletta,¡¯ and was satisfied with a simple and comfortable life even though it was not as luxurious as before. ¡°If you know, stay away.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to?¡± ¡°I want to do it, too!¡± As soon as Leo intervened, the kitchen became a mess. It was a peaceful afternoon with unstoppable laughter. ¡°You have to chew it thoroughly, understand?¡± Leo, wearing the bib, said to Rosalind with a sullen face. ¡°This is what children do.¡± Hearing those words, Rosalind and Anna burst into laughter. He pretended to be an adult when he was still young, and whenever he said something like that with a cheek that was about to burst, at the thought of that, laughter filled the house. ¡°Why are you laughing, Anna?¡± ¡°I laugh because everything the young master said is true.¡± Leo, whose cheeks were chubby as though he was satisfied, scooped the stew into his mouth with a clumsy spoon. Rosalind wondered if it would be too hot, and as she was cooling the stew, she could hear Anna¡¯s voice calling for her. ¡°Oh, right. Madam. I have a letter from your mother.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Rosalind asked, bringing Leo¡¯s water, while Anna, nodding her head, brought the letter. After she settled here, the first thing Rosalind did was to write a letter to her mother. Her mother gave her courage at the end, so she was even stronger in her heart and was unwavering. She was grateful and worried for her mother, so she immediately sent her a letter. Since then, she has continued to communicate without her father¡¯s knowledge. Rosalind, who had taken the letter, looked inside indifferently. As she skimmed the content with her eyes, she dropped the letter to the floor. Leo and Anna¡¯s gazes, who were eating, turned to Rosalind and the letter, which plummeted to the floor. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°¡­Leo, would you like to go inside for a second?¡± Leo, who had glanced at his mother¡¯s dazed eyes, went into the room tactfully. Rosalind was still staring into the air with a bewildered face. Seeing her reaction, Anna asked her what was going on, and after a while, she barely began to open her lips. ¡°An, Anna. Father¡­ He died.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°So, while my father was being investigated for embezzlement, he died in the middle of the night by an unidentified assailant¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t know anything. What is all this about embezzlement or investigation? I can¡¯t figure it out¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Rosalind¡¯s face was filled with only a confused look. She fumbled, picked up the letter, and started reading it again. ¡°Usually, the funeral should have been held right away, though it was delayed because the investigation was not over. Although she was in contact with her mother, there was never any mention of embezzlement or investigation. The last sentence of the letter pierced deeply, without time for her to accept the sudden surge of shocking news. ¡°¡­She wanted me to come to the funeral soon.¡± Anna and Rosalind¡¯s eyes met. ¡°¡­What is going on?¡± ¡°You should go see it first.¡± Rosalind nodded her head. The peaceful mind quickly became complicated. ¡ª ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 23 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 23 It was her father¡¯s funeral. Even in everyday life, the contents of the letter did not leave her mind. While packing for the trip home, on the ship returning to the Deccan Continent, from which he left four years ago, his death was all fuzzy. ¡°Father¡­¡± Rosalind, standing on the deck of the ship, quietly watched the land gradually approaching. She hadn¡¯t arrived home yet and had not seen her mother¡¯s face, but her neck was already stiff. If she put her feet on the ground and walked for a while, she would see her father¡¯s castle. Not far from there¡­ Unknowingly, she thought of someone¡¯s face and shook her head. Then, the sea breeze ruffled her hair, holding her hat in one hand and Leo¡¯s hand in the other, firmly, as if making a promise. ¡°Leo, is the boat worth riding?¡± ¡°Yes! Cool.¡± Leo lifted his tiny head and glanced at the man next to him. ¡°Is uncle having fun, too?¡± ¡°What is with the ¡®uncle¡¯? It should be Baron Albert.¡± Rosalind spoke like scolding him and looked up at Albert with a grateful face. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to come with me like this, but thank you. I¡¯m just going to the funeral¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that even if we cannot share the happy things, we must share the sad things. And, the original plan was to stop by the Deccan Continent. My relatives live there.¡± ¡°Ah, are you going to visit your relatives?¡± ¡°Yes. To see my relatives, and also to work at the same time.¡± Albert Herdin was a nobleman who ruled the village where Rosalind had settled. The day she first got here after getting off the boat, she happened to meet him. He introduced himself as the lord of the small country village and asked her how she would like to start her new life on his estate. He kindly helped her, who was wary of strangers. Upon learning that she was pregnant with Leo, she had no other options, and she was relieved by the warmth from Albert and the villagers, and Rosalind settled down on his estate. When she was at a loss as to where to go, he was a grateful person she was grateful for who helped her without any conditions. When she mentioned to Albert that she was going to her father¡¯s funeral, he expressed that it would be better than a woman and a child going alone because it was a long way. He willingly agreed to go with her, saying he was on his way to visit her relatives, though she could tell that he was being considerate of her. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°What.¡± Then, Anna gestured to Leo and whispered in the shape of her mouth. ¡¯Master, come here. Come on!¡¯ Leo glanced alternately between her and Albert¡¯s faces before creeping away from the two of them. ¡°¡­All this time, I hated my father¡­ but, it feels strange to be at his funeral. Not just because of my father, but there are many memories there. Both in a good sense and in a bad sense. That¡¯s why it¡¯s so unnerving.¡± ¡°Next time, please tell me about those memories.¡± ¡°If there is a chance.¡± She smiled faintly. Rosalind was neither as sad nor as happy as she thought. Would it be a little different if she looked at her father with the coffin lid covered¡­? In fact, the reason she went to his funeral was largely because of her mother. The face of her mother who took her side at the end, and the handwriting of her mother through their correspondence, were not forgotten. There were so many other things that came like a storm, and Rosalind was so worried about whether her mother would be okay. She had been away from home and since that day yet she felt much closer to her mother, whom she had felt difficult and distant. ¡°As you said, if there is a chance¡­ Can we have dinner together next time?¡± At Albert¡¯s soft voice, Rosalind smiled. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Ladies, get off first!¡± Eventually, the ship had reached the destination, and the movements stopped with a shaking, Rosalind was escorted off the ship and she got off the ship. As she set her feet on the land, she raised the hem of her skirt and greeted Albert politely. ¡°The funeral is in two days. I would be very grateful if you could come.¡± The funeral was more shabby than expected. It was difficult to believe that it was a funeral for someone who had dedicated his entire life to glory and wealth. There was only empty air in the castle, which was bustling with people while he was alive. ¡°Mother¡­!¡± Dressed in a black dress, Rosalind gazed at her mother and clasped the hem of her robe. She was the mother she saw for the first time in four years. She wanted to go and hug her, though strangely, when she saw her mother, she felt like she was overwhelmed. She paused for a moment, then moved slowly towards her mother. Her mother¡¯s face, seen closely, was pale. She reached out and groped her hand in sorrow. ¡°¡­How did this happen? Suddenly, it¡¯s a funeral¡­¡± Her mother¡¯s eyes were moist. Even though there were no tears running down, Rosalind gently stroked her cheek, as if wiping the tears away. ¡°Not long ago, your father was investigated for embezzlement, and near the end of the investigation, the assailant¡­ I didn¡¯t even know there was such a thing. I didn¡¯t tell you because I was afraid¡­ I was going to tell you later when everything is all over.¡± ¡°But, what about the relatives? Why is there no one here¡­?¡± ¡°It must have been difficult to show their face because there had been a lot of investigation.¡± It was explained that her father was investigated for embezzlement, and towards the end of the investigation, he was stabbed and killed by a man at night. The sudden rush of stories made her mind infinitely complicated. ¡°What about the embezzlement¡­?¡± Her father didn¡¯t make any mention of his outside work to Rosalind or her mother, so she didn¡¯t know what her father was doing. So, her father died in vain, attacked by an unidentified assailant, and he was investigated for embezzlement¡­ nothing could be easily accepted. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that such a thing had happened either, although one day your father was dragged out of the Imperial Palace. Someone sued for embezzlement.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even know that. Even if it¡¯s an investigation¡­ I didn¡¯t think it was going to be like this when an unidentified assailant suddenly appeared¡­¡± Eventually, Helen couldn¡¯t finish her words and covered her mouth with a handkerchief. The sound of her crying leaked out. But, unlike her, who couldn¡¯t hold back her crying, Rosalind did not shed any tears. As if she was watching a play or a stage where the dancers danced, she just approached unrealistically. Is it that her father, who was so hard-hearted and greedy, has died in vain¡­? Is it that there is no room for heartbreaking pain at her father¡¯s death, or has she suffered so much pain and suffering from her father¡¯s actions since childhood? Rosalind only felt a strange feeling that his father¡¯s last years, when he had worked so hard to collect everything, people, money, and property, were so futile. Was she being too cold-hearted? When she saw her father with his eyes closed, would her mood change a little? As she was immersed in thoughts of this and that, Leo, who was hiding behind Rosalind, pulled the hem of her skirt. He then poked his head to his side. The funeral home, where strangers come and go, was a new place for him, and when he saw his grandmother, who resembled Rosalind, his eyes were wide open and he stared at her in wonder. Helen, unable to take her eyes off Leo, asked Rosalind in a puzzled voice. ¡°¡­Rosalind, who is this child?¡± ¡°Actually, there¡¯s something I didn¡¯t tell you either.¡± Taking a breath briefly, she opened her mouth and said that she didn¡¯t know where to start talking. It was time for her to start a long story. ¡°What, what is this?¡± Suddenly, the tears in Helen¡¯s eyes stopped. Instead, she felt as if she couldn¡¯t believe it at all and was deep in surprise and wonder. She stared intently at the little child hiding behind her daughter. The blonde, curly hair, white skin, and big eyes for a boy seem a bit like Rosalind. Helen then turned to Rosalind as she glanced over the little face. ¡°So, this kid¡­ your child?¡± When Rosalind nodded her head slightly, Helen staggered as she put her hand on her forehead, giving a sickly groan. At the expected reaction, she simply rolled her eyes and rubbed the tip of her shoe on the ground for nothing. She said everything honestly. When she settled in, Rosalind found out she¡¯s pregnant, that he was Kyle¡¯s child, and that she was raising him by herself without telling him. Helen heard those words, and she had a face that looked like she was going to run out of breath terrifyingly. She stared down at her as if to scold her loudly, and lowered her voice even further as she muttered, afraid that anyone would hear her. ¡°¡­Whatever it is! Is it sane to raise a child without a husband?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean that a child must have a father to be happy. Leo doesn¡¯t have a father.¡± ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he have a father? He¡¯s still alive.¡± She stood still without answering, and then she slowly opened her mouth, ¡°I ended everything with him four years ago. Leo is my child.¡± ¡°Rosalind, are you in your right mind or not¡­¡± ¡°Everyone, please be silent. I will start the bereavement ceremony now.¡± At the Priest¡¯s voice, her mother had no choice but to shut her mouth. Soon, the bereavement ceremony was starting. A few male relatives came and put her father¡¯s body in plain clothes into the coffin. The atmosphere was somber, and Rosalind watched her dead father placed in the coffin. After a while, the people around her father began to put the white flowers one by one on the body. Fresh and slender flowers were embroidered on the dead body. When all the procedures were finished, the Priest¡¯s voice announcing the service resounded. ¡°The time has come for us to let one loved one go. Let us all pray for Lord Baron, who lived his life as a servant of a nation, as the head of a family, and as a son of god.¡± She could see people¡¯s heads bowing in an instant at those words. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 24 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 24 The coffin, in which her father with a peaceful face lay. Rosalind was told that he had been brutally stabbed to death, though her father¡¯s eyes were silently closed as if he knew nothing of such pain. Seeing her father lying down, it felt like reality was touching her skin little by little. He was a father who only felt so frightening, and he lay so helpless. He was going to go like this, she resented why he had lived such a futile life. She then grabbed Leo¡¯s warm hand by her side as though trying to shake off those complicated feelings. The Priest continued his remarks, reflecting on her father¡¯s achievements and life. His achievements, the moments that left a big mark in his life¡­ As she was looking at it, something fell on her cheek. Those tears felt more like debris from a cluster of unknown and complex emotions, rather than pure sadness. ¡°Father¡­¡± In her memory, her father was always strict and fearful. He was the bad person who hurt her mother. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t want to meet someone like her father¡­ After the bereavement ceremony, which had been complicated throughout, people started to come and offer words of consolation to her. Rosalind, who had been standing awkwardly, was quickly greeting them lightly. ¡°I came early, but it seems to be late. What should I do?¡± She turned her head to the source of the voice, recognized who it was, and smiled softly. It was Baron Albert. ¡°No. Thank you for being here.¡± ¡°You must be heartbroken. Your father¡­¡± ¡°I know. It¡¯s a human thing¡­¡± Saying so, she laughed bitterly. At that moment, her tears fell, and Albert reflexively stretched out his hand. Then, hesitatingly, he took his hand again. ¡°I almost moved my hands on my own. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°No.¡± Rosalind smiled as she wiped the tears with the back of her hand. ¡°¡­If it¡¯s okay with you, could you give me a minute?¡± At Albert¡¯s words, Rosalind left Leo to the nanny and walked to a secluded place. Spotting a wooden chair in a corner not far from there, she blinked her eyes and pointed to the chair. As she was about to sit on it, Albert stopped it lightly. ¡°I will bring you a handkerchief to sit on. I couldn¡¯t even bring a handkerchief because I was in a hurry.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°No. You can¡¯t get the skirt of a lady dirty.¡± Rosalind gazed at Albert¡¯s back as he went to get a handkerchief and smiled softly. She was very grateful for him, so she hoped that they would remain good friends like this for a long time. Looking around, the flowers that had fallen on the ground came into her eyes. It must have been that someone had spilled flowers. Rosalind bent her back and picked up the flowers that had fallen from various places, then lifted her head and turned to the side where Albert had disappeared. How come he was a little late? Thinking that she¡¯d better go find him, Rosalind could feel someone grab her wrist. ¡°Rosalind.¡± At the same time, she was grabbed and turned roughly. A faint groan came out of the strong grip. ¡°Sir Alber¡­¡± The moment she made eye contact with the man, she couldn¡¯t continue her words and just froze. The flowers in her hands also fell to the ground helplessly. Low and rude voice. She stuttered her back as she was going to run away, though he wouldn¡¯t let her get away from him. ¡°Looking at your face, I don¡¯t seem like the person you were expecting.¡± The person standing in front of her was not Albert, but her husband, Kyle. ¡°Ky¡­Kyle.¡± She barely brought the name to her lips. Unlike Rosalind, who had a look of embarrassment and not knowing what to do, Kyle¡¯s eyes were unshaken. ¡°It seems you still remember my name.¡± I thought you forgot me forever¡­ It was a voice that was soft, bitter, or seemed to be twisted somewhere. A suffocating silence passed at the end of his words. As if time had stopped, she just stood there and watched him. Then, she heard another voice calling her from behind her. ¡°Rosalind¡­?¡± Glancing behind her, she could see Albert standing there. He looked at Kyle with wary eyes. ¡°Who are you?¡± Kyle was also staring at his face and opened his mouth arrogantly. ¡°I¡¯m Kyle Spencer, and I¡¯m the husband of Rosalind Spencer.¡± ¡°Husband?¡± That was the moment. Leo, who was approaching holding Anna¡¯s hand, found Rosalind and started running. Leo tugged at the hem of her skirt as if he was used to it. ¡°Mom!¡± Kyle¡¯s eyes turned to Leo. Oh, god¡­ Rosalind closed her eyes in embarrassment. Rosalind Alicia. It must have been several months since she left. He whispered her still vivid name. He glanced at the box and the mask that was placed on the chest of drawers in the distance. There were many things that Rosalind left behind. However, oddly enough, he didn¡¯t think she had left any traces of her, except for that mask¡­ She was a woman with too narrow a realm of herself, as if looking back, she would surely leave at some point. Ironically, even her personality made it feel as if she had prepared in advance to leave him. Even though he knew it may not be true, she could not control his twisted and tilted heart. ¡°So¡­ So, what will happen?¡± He looked at the butler, Walter, with a drunken face. The old man¡¯s face was blurred with drunkenness. Walter was someone who had been here all his whole life, and he treated himself and Rosalind as warmly as a father. He remembered that Rosalind had gotten a lot of help by asking Walter things she didn¡¯t know by the time she came in as the mistress of the castle. Suddenly, the youthful face that had been listening to Walter came to mind, and he smirked. Rosalind looked younger than her age, and they often felt like a father and daughter when he watched them from afar. As she smiled with her white cheeks blushing, she looked just like a young girl. When she gently lowered her eyes, her long eyelashes stood out, and she looked pitiful and naive when he touched her little hand and smiled mischievously. ¡®Shall I look for Madam?¡¯ Shortly after Rosalind was gone, Kyle said at Walter¡¯s question. ¡­No need to find her. There was no need to find such a woman. He thought she would come back, anyway. No, it didn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t come back. She felt like a mistake at every blink of his eyes. He tried to think that was better because she was a woman who scratched his nerves. But, less than half a day later, Kyle ordered a search. ¡®Search for her now. Rosalind, bring that woman to me right now.¡¯ His face was cold, though his hand holding the glass was trembling slightly. Perhaps, it was because of his drunkenness, emotions leaked out clearly, and at the same time, he was more sensitive than usual. ¡®Master, why are you so angry? What did Madam¡­¡¯ Just thinking of her makes him angry as if it was natural, but when he asked why he was angry, he was so speechless. By the time Walter, startled by Kyle¡¯s sudden hardened face, hurriedly bowed his head, his expression had already turned cold. ¡®I was presumptuous¡­ Forgive me.¡¯ Walter¡¯s words sounded like an accusation, ¡®What did the Madam do that made you so mad?¡¯ It was also funny to think that Rosalind had made everyone in this house on her side. The answer to Walter¡¯s question could not come to mind until a few months after Rosalind¡¯s departure. No, rather than coming to mind, it was right to say that he had felt the answer for months. ¡°¡­What are you mad about?¡± A few months after she left, Walter stopped and asked again. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? She¡¯s a funny girl. When I say I like her, she disappears.¡± Uttering so, he smiled self-pitifully, as if frustrated. ¡°She was very cunning and bad¡­¡± ¡­Like her father. Kyle gulped down the wine. Soon, Walter opened his mouth in a cautious voice. ¡°Master, drinking too often is¡­¡± ¡°You pretended to be kind in front of me.¡± Kyle smirked and looked at him. ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it?¡± Walter didn¡¯t answer, he just bowed his head. ¡®Your eyes are like mine. I¡¯m thinking of using you as my son, how about it?¡¯ When he was a young man struggling with boiling rage, Duke Alexander came to him. That was the first thing the Duke said when adopting him. ¡®What you must learn is not etiquette, learning, or swordsmanship, but hiding those eyes. In order to survive, you have to hide your eyes and emotions and learn to manage them.¡¯ After his wife died childless, the Duke, who had no heirs, chose Kyle as his successor. Later, when Kyle asked why he had chosen him, the Duke talked with a smile. ¡®Because anger is the driving force of development. It may sound funny, but I saw myself as a child in your eyes. My eyes were a bit intense when I was young.¡¯ Kyle didn¡¯t laugh at the mischievous remarks. And, as he said, he was raised as the eldest son of the Spencer family. Just as his stepfather advised him to control his emotions, he grew up to be a man who knew how to control his emotions. Kyle was more adept at dealing with people, including women, of course. To the shy, clingy, and even weeping young girls who confessed his feelings, he was gentle but firm. He sent them back by soothing them as he learned so his reputation would not be degraded. In Olivia¡¯s case, she was no different from those women. Of course, it cannot be said that she was exactly the same, as his stepfather had instructed to ¡®please cherish and treat her like a younger sister.¡¯ Although he cared for Olivia, not a grain of rational feelings were mixed in it. However, oddly enough, Rosalind was different. Nothing was easy. ¡ª ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 25 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 25 No matter how hard he tried to keep his composure, if she cried, he would get strangely angry and it bothered him no matter what she did. Every time Rosalind did something, it felt like she was scratching his nerves¡­ Whatever she did, he overreacted to whatever it was. It was the same in bed. He had no problem with the seductions of other women, and he would move his waist with Rosalind¡¯s nakedness as excited as a beast. That was why he hated her so much more. Even though Kyle struggled his whole life to live without great emotional turmoil, she broke him so easily. ¡°Why is my heart hurting so much? The woman I hated so much left¡­¡± He asked himself. Nevertheless, there was no answer. ¡®¡­I have to dance. If I can¡¯t dance properly, I might get hit.¡¯ ¡®By whom?¡¯ ¡®¡­Father.¡¯ It was only when she left that he knew that it was Rosalind. If it wasn¡¯t for that mask, he probably wouldn¡¯t have known about it forever. When he saw the mask, the rare moment when she gazed pitifully flashed through his mind like a flash. Every time she told her father¡¯s story, she had a look on her face that was confused, and her face hesitantly brought out the story of her parents. That night, the figure of the girl crouching in the corner and crying came to mind. In a different way, she was also clearly a victim of Baron. The days when he was mean to such a woman, his wife¡¯s face kept tormenting him¡­ The more Kyle remembered her smiling quietly at him, the more he was choked. Now, why did he keep thinking of her¡­? Why? Because he found out that her pitiful pity was ¡®real¡¯? A woman he thought was on the same side with her father turns out to be a victim of violence? So, does he feel a sense of unity? To apologize for being bad to a poor woman? Or, regrets? Is that really all¡­? The questions he asked himself kept coming up and falling apart. ¡°It was better than not being annoying.¡± Why is his realization always one step late? As if confused, he drank the wine again. Kyle fell asleep only when he was drunk enough. Then, in the morning, he was surprised to find that the spot next to him was empty. Why does it seem like there is nothing that should be taken for granted? At the thought that he might never see her again, he shivered as though he was terrified and his heart shattered. It was indescribably strange. From that day on, Kyle gradually stopped drinking and started looking for Rosalind in earnest. He had already been scouring for years for a woman who had already crossed by boat and had no idea where she was. However, it was never easy to find a woman whom he did not know which continent she had crossed over, and he had to listen to reports of no significant result with an unfathomable face each time. After Rosalind¡¯s disappearance, Kyle worked harder than anyone else. Although he was originally busy, he focused on his work even more as if trying to fill her vacancy. He also slept in a room other than the shared bedroom after Rosalind had left, and every day he drank, he would wake up in the bed they shared. The fact that he went to the room again as a habit without realizing it made him laugh and annoyed at himself. On that exact day, he stopped looking for Rosalind like a teenage girl whose mind was turned upside down five times a day. Why the hell was he going to hold on to a woman like that? However, after a while, he repeated the search again. Another day, with a drunken face, he called out Rosalind¡¯s name. While he was touching the blanket he had shared with her, Kyle found the clothes that she had embroidered for him. ¡®And, it¡¯s even better if you think of me every time you wear it.¡¯ Why couldn¡¯t he forget that expression¡­? Now that all he could think of was Rosalind, ridicule flowed out unknowingly. ¡­Come back. Come back to me. He clasped it in his hand, though all he could feel was the soft feel of the fabric. No matter how much he searched, she was nowhere to be found, and no matter how much he grabbed, it slipped through his hand like golden sand. He buried his head in the clothes and tried to call her name, but there was no answer. But, when he drank and looked for Rosalind, when he opened his eyes in the bedroom with her, when he ordered not to look for Rosalind on a whim, and immersed himself in work. At no time or any other time, he could see her. The time that seemed to last forever passed. The long days of four years have passed by in a blink of an eye. As usual, the butler who approached him as he was sitting at his desk doing his work carefully opened his mouth. ¡°¡­It¡¯s the funeral of Marquis Baron.¡± ¡°Will she come?¡± Even though he didn¡¯t say who she was, Walter knew right away. He saw more than anyone else besides Kyle, the long years he had spent to find Rosalind. ¡°It¡¯s still her father¡¯s funeral¡­ she would come, would she?¡± ¡°She will probably come.¡± He smiled and replied bitterly. ¡°It should be.¡± She may or may not come. Due to Rosalind¡¯s personality, he was sure that no matter how hard her father was, he was sure that it would be difficult to turn away, although the days of searching for her were so long that it felt vague and uncertain. When he arrived at the funeral home with such an anxious mind, the first thing that caught her eye was that there was a slender woman. Rosalind? Is it Rosalind¡­? Again he doubted his eyes. When what he had been so desperately looking for appeared before his eyes, she was even confused if this was the reality. Was he dreaming¡­? Nonetheless, when he saw another man beside Rosalind, he had to admit that this was real. At first glance, the man and woman are affectionate enough to feel like lovers. He thought his blood was going to cool in an instant. No, it could not be expressed in words that simply his blood was going cold because his head felt as if someone was stirring it to cause a concussion. As the days of four years passed by, his twisted stomach felt like it was about to vomit. The worst moments imaginable came to mind. Whether it was anger or longing, the complicated entanglement of his heart has been holding his breath. The moment he suppressed his crazy feeling and grabbed her arm and turned, the familiar eyes turned to him. Soft arms, bright purple eyes gazing at him¡­ When he touched her hand, he finally realized that she was the woman he had been looking for for four years. ¡°Mom!¡± The child¡¯s words were heard, although they did not reach his head in the slightest. All his nerves were directed only to Rosalind. Soon, he opened his mouth. It was a word that he very barely spit out, after a long time. ¡°Talk with me for a moment.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to.¡± Like someone Rosalind didn¡¯t really know, she coldly shook off his hand and walked away from his. Until the funeral was over, she didn¡¯t even give him a single glance. ¡°¡­I wish we could be together just for a while. I¡¯ll stay in this castle.¡± Rosalind said to her mother. Her father was disgraced towards the end of the investigation, and her mother was left alone. To say she was close, her mother was a bit distant, but she was the one who gave Rosalind strength the moment she took courage. With that in mind, she couldn¡¯t have left her mother alone with a daughter¡¯s duty, even if it wasn¡¯t necessarily the case. Even though she was in a rush and couldn¡¯t pack all of her stuff, that was something she would have to do later. ¡°Being a parent, you can¡¯t always show a good side.¡± ¡°No.¡± Rosalind gently squeezed her mother¡¯s hand. Her mother¡¯s hands, which used to only feel big, have suddenly become the same size as her own. She couldn¡¯t stand it, and it broke her heart, but she vowed to do better. She gave strength and grabbed her mother¡¯s hand as if she was trying to convey her heart. ¡°If there are difficulties, we go through them together. We are a family.¡± ¡°Actually, I was at a loss as to what to do on my own, but you told me that¡­ Thank you, Rosalind.¡± Hearing her mother¡¯s words, she nodded her head at the friendly voice. And then, there was the sound of the door slamming open. The main character who appeared with the sound of the door opening was Leo. He wandered around the room all day as if amazed at a larger and more luxurious place than he had ever lived in, tugging at the hem of Rosalind¡¯s skirt and asking for explanations. ¡°Mom!¡± Leo, who was quickly held in Rosalind¡¯s arms, glanced at Helen with wonder. Seeing that, she opened her mouth with a benevolent smile towards her own grandchild. ¡°Did you say your name is Leo?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a cool name. I¡¯m your grandmother.¡± She reached out her hand and messed up the golden hair. It was as bright and vivid as the afternoon sunlight. The thick eyebrows and clear lines on his face were oddly similar to Kyle. They both look a bit alike. It was the words that the Marchioness spit out without realizing it. Even if she didn¡¯t say exactly who it was, it was obvious who the ¡®both¡¯ were. Rosalind recalled the face of her husband, Kyle, at her mother¡¯s words. ¡®No, I don¡¯t want to.¡¯ After saying that at the funeral, Rosalind mingled among the relatives. She thought he might be following her or grabbing her, though luckily, he didn¡¯t. She deliberately didn¡¯t pay more attention to him, and nothing had happened since then. Even when she was talking to other people and working, she could only feel his gaze chasing behind her. Rosalind thought her heart was sinking in the face of her husband, whom she had not seen in a long time, and she groaned the whole time, but she bit her teeth in order not to show it off. When the ceremony was over and the funeral was over, she decided that she would live in Helen¡¯s castle. It was her judgment that she could not leave her mother alone. ¡°Grandmother¡­?¡± Leo nodded his head and smiled. At that smile, Helen rolled her soft eyes and smiled at the same time. She then put her hand on her grandson¡¯s cheek. It was softer than any foreign silk and was adorable like a flower bud in spring. ¡°How can you be so cute? I guess this is why everyone has grandchildren. Can you call me grandmother again?¡± ¡°Grandmother, grandmother!¡± ¡®Good job,¡¯ complimenting him, the Marchioness urged Leo to say more. Rosalind, who was watching it with delight, asked her mother. ¡°Mother, what will happen now? With Father¡¯s events.¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 26 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 26 It was a voice full of concern. She had not been able to hear the details of her father¡¯s affairs. Her father was being investigated for embezzlement, and by the time the investigation was almost over, she was told that there was trouble. ¡°The investigation concluded that your father would pay a hefty fine¡­ The culprit has not been found yet. We¡¯re still investigating¡­ They say that your father has a lot of resentment here and there, so there¡¯s a lot of suspicions and no real evidence. It seems that things are not going as well as I thought. What to do?¡± Leo didn¡¯t seem to know anything in her voice, which had sunk deep, and he was smiling brightly with innocent eyes. ¡°I see. It would be nice to have something to hold onto¡­¡± Rosalind exhaled low. Her father¡¯s death, the investigation into the embezzlement, and her sudden encounter with her husband, her mind was all complicated. She just gazed at Leo and raised the tip of her mouth with pain, though it wasn¡¯t the smile that was truly ingrained from her heart. Still, the only reason she could pretend to smile like this was only because of Leo. At first, she thought that it was a good thing that she was pregnant with Leo, but as she held the child in her arms, that feeling was washed away. ¡­Her sweet and lovable child. Even though her husband¡¯s blood was mixed in, Leo was his son, and he was the reason for her life. ¡°Leo, you must listen to not only mother but also your grandmother from now on. From now on, we will live with Grandmother.¡± ¡°Do we live here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Answering him, she also nodded her head. Soon, Leo took turns looking at Rosalind and Helen. As she looked into the innocent and innocent eyes of a child, she felt a sense of relief from her complicated mind. ¡°I¡¯ll be bringing all the stuff from the house here soon¡­¡± As she was about to speak affectionately towards Leo, she heard the polite voice of the maid outside the door. ¡°Madam, you have a visitor.¡± ¡°Who?¡± At Helen¡¯s elegant voice, the maid responded with a slightly perplexed look. ¡°Duke Spencer is here.¡± What¡­? Rosalind gasped at the voice and swallowed her breath. Spencer¡­ As soon as she heard the name, it felt like her heart was dropping to the floor again. She opened her mouth resolutely to the maid as she hid her anxious agitation. ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone in because of the circumstances¡­¡± ¡°Tell him to come in.¡± However, Helen¡¯s voice came in faster. ¡°Mother!¡± She raised her voice, although the Marchioness ignored her and turned to her grandson, Leo, and swept his golden hair and spoke. ¡°Leo, would you like to go to another room with the maid for a moment?¡± Leo, who blinked at the soft voice, meekly followed the maid and left the room. As soon as Leo left, the Marchioness¡¯ voice resounded in the room. ¡°Bring the Duke inside.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he the child¡¯s father?¡± ¡°Leo doesn¡¯t have anything like a father. Leo is my child, and I won¡¯t see him. I don¡¯t want to see him.¡± ¡°Rosalind!¡± Helen yelled at her as if calling her up, but she didn¡¯t care and got up from her seat. She quickly opened the door and walked into the hallway as if running away. Rosalind had no desire to see him. To be honest, she wanted to avoid it. She hurried down the stairs, thinking that she would head to her old room. But, as she was halfway up her steps, she felt something grabbing her wrist. When she turned her head to the grip strength, a familiar face was facing me. ¡°Rosalind, let¡¯s talk for a second.¡± At his words, she bit her lip inconspicuously. Rosalind replied in a cold voice as if there was no more emotion left, ¡°I have told you before. I have nothing to talk about.¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s all of a sudden.¡± ¡°If you do, please let me go.¡± Nevertheless, he still held her wrist firmly. Her slender wrists were still slender as though they were about to break. Kyle squeezed her skinny wrist even tighter. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t do that.¡± He gazed into Rosalind¡¯s eyes. He used to think of this woman every day. When he looked at this woman, he didn¡¯t know what to do, and his mind went back and forth dozens of times. He was angry at the fact that she was gone, he missed her, he drank alcohol to forget her, and sometimes he didn¡¯t even want to drink it. The woman¡¯s eyes, who always looked up at him like a girl in love, drove him crazy the whole time¡­ Kyle remembered the little hand that held out flowers in spring, the face among the fresh leaves in summer, the kind hand that took care of small animals in the fall, and the voice asking if it would be better to wear warmer clothes in winter. A little over a year. He was resentful during the four seasons they had spent together. He thought she had no memories with Rosalind, though looking back, Kyle remembered every little thing. No matter how hard he tried to forget her, those memories caught up with him to the point that he was never alone in any season after she left. He just found the woman who drove him crazy like that, and he couldn¡¯t let Rosalind go like that¡­ ¡°Now that I get to see you again, how could I let you go easily?¡± He couldn¡¯t. Clasping her wrists even tighter, it was as if he was making a promise. ¡°What if you don¡¯t let me go? Are you planning on even taking me away?¡± After Rosalind¡¯s words, silence fell between the two. Now that he had found her, what was he going to do? No, he never thought about what he was going to do or what he wanted to do. He just wanted to find her again no matter what I did. As before, Kyle just wanted to keep her by his side as if it was natural. ¡°To you¡­¡± ¡°Mom!¡± At that moment, the door slammed open and a cheerful voice was heard. It was Leo. After that, the maid, who opened her door and came out, followed Leo as if in trouble, but she was already one step late. ¡°Young master¡­!¡± Irrespective of the maid¡¯s voice, Leo ran to Rosalind. He buried his tiny hand in Rosalind¡¯s lavish dress and tugged at her hem. Then, suddenly, he blinked at the sight of a strange man standing in front of him. The child¡¯s eyes observed the stranger curiously. ¡°Mom, who is that person?¡± ¡°Leo, would you like to go in?¡± ¡°Mom¡­?¡± As soon as he heard the word ¡°Mom,¡± he frowned. At the time of the funeral, it sounded like an exaggeration, although they looked so familiar and natural, both the child who calls her mother and Rosalind who answers. The puzzlement that remained on his face turned into a surprise in an instant, and it quickly hardened to the point of astonishment. Kyle looked at Rosalind without saying a word. As if asking for any explanation. ¡°Mom will talk to him for a moment. Will you go in?¡± Leo pursed his lips at the sound of the soft voice, then slowly nodded his head. As the maid said, ¡°Come on, Young Master,¡± he meekly followed her. After seeing Leo disappear until the end, Rosalind opened her mouth to Kyle. It was a decisive and callous voice, quite different from the voice that had just dealt with her son. ¡°Did you hear him call me Mom? I have a child.¡± ¡°You said you were infertile.¡± ¡°I was not infertile until I became pregnant.¡± ¡°¡­The husband?¡± She chuckled and avoided his gaze before answering. ¡°I do not know.¡± An obvious lie. Unaware of that, he stared intently at Rosalind as if he was going to pierce it. ¡°Rosalind.¡± Rosalind confronted him again as he urged her. ¡°¡­He left. He was a very sweet and nice person, but he¡¯s not with me now. We were only together for a very short night.¡± Her voice was clear. Despite the fact that it was a lie to some extent, it wasn¡¯t entirely wrong either. All she loved was the sweet Kyle of that night, and he was there for just one night. On the day he left his last name behind hers, the gentle man seemed to have left me. So, it wasn¡¯t really a lie. ¡®We were only together for a very short night.¡¯ He was endlessly confused, as if someone had stirred up his mind. Kyle couldn¡¯t even understand why his head was so complicated. He thought that if he just found Rosalind, everything would be solved, but when he searched for her, nothing was solved. She was still cold and even had children¡­ Mom! The innocent voice calling out to Rosalind was still ringing in his ears. The moment the blonde, tousled hair and innocent eyes turned to him, he could intuit that the boy was her son. She had a child? Born between another man¡­? When Kyle remembered Rosalind¡¯s calm voice, who said it had only been one night, the thought of ¡®Where did you get that guy came from?¡¯ A man running away from a pregnant woman¡­ He wondered what kind of guy he was but didn¡¯t even wonder, then got mad for no reason, then confused because he didn¡¯t know what to do. Wetting his lips with the wine from the cup, he thought perhaps it was because of the bitter alcohol running down his neck, the fever rose to the tip of his head, and he felt exhilarated. ¡°She¡¯s truly¡­ She¡¯s a woman who really makes people go round.¡± With such an irresponsible person¡­ As he retraced his conversation with Rosalind, he suddenly looked back at the past. Even though he missed her so much and barely survived day to day, she gave birth to a child with another man. This situation was so unrealistic that it was hard to believe. Kyle felt dizzy because he drank more alcohol than usual. Every time he gulped over the wine, his bulging neck groaned. But, on the other hand, he kept doubting whether the child was his own. It was more likely to be his own child than to have given birth to another man¡¯s child. However, it was not possible to objectively judge whether it was because it was his wish, or whether it was a real possibility¡­ He lost the power of his own objectivity in front of Rosalind. Perhaps, just searching for and missing the daughter of Marquis Baron and so much may be regarded as a loss of reason. He had been half mad since the time she left. Why did the traces she left behind after she left felt so difficult¡­? ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 27 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 27 ¡®I want the Duke to always be happy.¡¯ Who knew that such a woman would abandon him so easily¡­? ¡°Excuse me, master.¡± The servant who approached him carefully opened his mouth. ¡°Did you see him?¡± Kyle mumbled softly as if to himself. ¡°He looks pretty much like Rosalind. Therefore¡­¡± He took a deep breath and closed his eyes. He was tired, perhaps because he drank too much. Kyle thought carefully as he pressed his thumb and the tips of his index fingers to his eyelids. If he isn¡¯t his child¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be fine if she left? He burst out laughing at the sudden thought. Crazy, he was finally crazy¡­ Even while he was pitying himself, Rosalind¡¯s face kept coming to mind. When he closed his eyes, she was so bright, yet also hazy as if, on the one hand, he could never reach. ¡°I need to find out. Is there any part that resembles me?¡± He seemed a bit similar to him. Kyle wondered if it was his child by judging the age by his size and behavior, though Rosalind¡¯s eyes were so serious that she said she had been with another man, and he wasn¡¯t sure. After Kyle ordered the servant to investigate Leo, he reached out and accepted the documents he had previously ordered. ¡°Is this the document?¡± Kyle raised his pen with an expressionless face and signed it. In fact, he was intoxicated, so the content did not catch his eye. Nonetheless, it didn¡¯t matter because the details were not important documents, anyway. Rosalind watched the servants come and go with a puzzled look. The servants who entered the room were carrying expensive furniture as big as their bodies, and the maids were diligently moving with small, shiny things. Knowing that the destination of those sincere steps was outside, Rosalind asked Helen. ¡°¡­What is all this?¡± Helen hesitated at the sight of Rosalind asking to explain something, then slowly opened her mouth. ¡°¡­I decided to put up for sale items in the house at the auction. Things are still not resolved¡­¡± ¡°Why? You said it before. It¡¯s almost resolved.¡± Although she didn¡¯t mention it directly, it was quite predictable that it had something to do with her father¡¯s embezzlement. However, she remembered being told back then that they should pay a fine. With a puzzled expression on her face, Rosalind stared at her mother silently. ¡°It worked out by paying huge fines. But, I didn¡¯t have that much money, so I decided to borrow money from someone I knew and sell it to pay it off. I have to pay the fine right now, but it doesn¡¯t work¡­¡± After her father spit out all the unfairly acquired profits during the intense investigation, their living conditions were not as good as before, so she did not have enough money to pay a huge fine. Helen was completely uninterested in outside affairs, so she had no idea what her husband was doing or how it got to this point. First of all, borrowing money from a suitable place and paying the fine was the only option she had. ¡°Borrowed money¡­? From whom?¡± She glanced at Helen with a look that she couldn¡¯t believe. She lowered her head, saying she had nothing to say. ¡°Well, that¡¯s it¡­ I happen to know someone¡­¡± As she hesitated and barely opened her mouth, an innocent voice crept between the two of them. ¡°Mom!¡± Rosalind smiled brightly and stretched her arms towards her son. Leo, who was holding the maid¡¯s hand, rushed to his mother¡¯s arms and hugged her. After that, he asked with a bright sun shining brightly in his eyes. ¡°What is a fine?¡± Leo was mature for his age and was very talkative. He was also taller than his age, so people thought he was older than his actual age. At his sudden question, Rosalind smiled awkwardly and turned her back. ¡°Um, well, shall we play search and play with mom later?¡± ¡°Yes! Great.¡± The search game was a game to find the hiding Leo, and it was his favorite game. So, there was a lot of excitement in his voice as he nodded in response. ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll finish talking with Grandmother.¡± After calming Leo once, Rosalind continued the conversation. As she listened to this and that, she asked how much the debt was. After a few murmurs, Helen slowly opened her mouth. ¡°About 300,000 gold.¡± For that fairly large sum, Rosalind covered her mouth without realizing it. ¡°I¡¯m going to try to get a high price at auction for now.¡± Her mother responded in a weak voice, and Rosalind took a deep breath. Haa. She didn¡¯t know what to do, and she was at a loss. Even though she knew it wasn¡¯t her fault, she had been away from home for a long time, and a sense of self-blame came over her that it might have been her fault. At the very least, how she wished she could have stayed by her mother¡¯s side when things like this happened. To her mother, who had gathered the courage to take her side, she felt heartbroken as if she had not done anything right. Her father¡¯s embezzlement, investigation, and misdemeanor¡­ Rosalind couldn¡¯t figure out where the hell was going wrong. The collapse of the strong family was much faster than expected. She then took a deep breath and watched the servants carrying the luggage. Leo asked again. ¡°What about the search game?¡± She struggled, but her body did not move willingly because of her stuffy heart. She just replied, ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Even her mother, who was sitting next to her, left, and Leo, who had been sitting next to her, left with the maid and servants to play after moving their belongings. ¡°¡­Young madam, you have a visitor.¡± ¡°Visitor?¡± Rosalind looked at the maid, puzzled. ¡®Who was going to come to see me? No way¡­¡¯ And, the moment she doubted, the voice of the maid continued. ¡°Duke Spencer is here.¡± ¡°Tell him no.¡± ¡°¡­He is already in front of the room.¡± ¡°What? Who let him in?¡± Hearing that, she asked, frowning her brows as if absurd. ¡°The Elder Madam¡­¡± Ha. Rosalind let out a long sigh, and she opened her mouth again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but tell him to go back¡­¡± Before she could utter her words, Kyle entered with the sound of the door opening with a bang. She kept a cold expression on her face, even though she was surprised to see her husband coming to see her again. Rosalind gave orders to the maid in a voice that was not agitated in the slightest. Her words were aimed towards the maid, but by all accounts, she was speaking to Kyle. ¡°Take the Duke outside.¡± ¡°Rosalind, long time no see.¡± He bent over to meet Leo¡¯s eyes, who was in her arms. There was a soft smile on the tip of his rolled-up mouth. ¡°Hi. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen the little gentlemen. Didn¡¯t we see each other that time? What¡¯s your name, Young Master?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Leo.¡± Seeing her husband tenderly speaking to him, Rosalind hastily pulled Leo into her arms and hugged him deeper. ¡°Stuffy,¡± Leo squealed as she clasped him tightly, though she only held the child in her arms with a stronger hand. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to Leo.¡± It was like an animal that protects its young from wild beasts, and it was a face full of desperation and nervousness. ¡°Who is the father of the child?¡± Suddenly, Kyle asked Rosalind. Without a word, she called the maid and left her with Leo. ¡°Take Leo to another room for a while¡­¡± ¡°Why do you care so much about the child? Like someone who doesn¡¯t want to show it to me.¡± Rosalind paused for a moment as if stabbed by the word, what nonsense, and she sent Leo out. There was a bluntness in his smirking voice as though it was a really unreasonable thing. In the past, she would not have been able to pretend so skillfully and her days as a mother made her a little brazen and a lot stronger. Kyle took the maid¡¯s hand and looked at Leo as she left, then shifted his gaze back to Rosalind. ¡°I¡¯ve come all the way here, can¡¯t I get a cup of tea?¡± ¡°Yes. As you can see, I¡¯m not in a position to entertain anything right now. The situation is so bad that we have to sell all of our teacups as well as expensive items.¡± ¡°Well. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t put it in a teacup.¡± A calm voice rang out as if a little bitter. ¡°I have nothing to offer you, be it a teacup or tea. So, please go.¡± ¡°The Marchioness has given me permission to be in this room.¡± As he responds quickly, Rosalind swallows her breath briefly, without a word. The voice of her mother, who said, ¡°He is the father of the child,¡± came to mind, and it was immediately possible to guess why her mother had brought Kyle into this room. It was very embarrassing to see her husband. It reminded her of the foolishly innocent self of the past, it reminded her of the feelings of that time, and she had to worry that maybe he might be interested in her son¡­ ¡°Then, let me go.¡± As she stood up from her seat, Rosalind could hear a knock on the door outside. The door then opened, and the maid served tea on a tray. Rosalind¡¯s face frowned in wonder and amazement. ¡°Why is the tea suddenly¡­¡± ¡°The Elder Madam¡­¡± Her mother again. Rosalind closed her eyes as if confused by the maid¡¯s voice, which trailed off her words. She took a deep breath, covering her face with her palms. With her eyes closed, Kyle¡¯s voice echoed in her ear. A calm and mournful voice rang in her ears. ¡°¡­What are you doing when I am not around? I thought of you every day. You¡¯ve definitely left me, and I know that better than anyone¡­ Strangely, you never let me go. My wife, who had held me tight, left me now.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean. I¡¯ve never held the Duke before.¡± ¡°You came out of my dreams, you came out even if I drank alcohol, you came out even if I didn¡¯t drink, and you came out of my very little daily life.¡± Those words sounded like he had not forgotten her the whole time. ¡°Rosalind, I will never forget you.¡± At his words, she slowly opened her eyes and gazed at Kyle. ¡°¡­No matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t forget you.¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 28 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 28 Stillness passed as their eyes met each other, and Rosalind quickly turned her head as if she was turning away. Soon, she reached out her hand and brought the tea that the maid had brought to her lips. She wet her mouth with warm tea and slowly opened her lips. It was a calm and distant voice as if it were telling an old story. ¡°¡­Four years ago, I liked the Duke. Maybe, it was because I didn¡¯t receive love, so even when I looked at you, I could tell that I missed you. It¡¯s humorous, but at some point, I¡¯ve been a little confused as to whether this kind of heart is love or ugliness. I wanted to be loved so much.¡± A bitter smile lingered on her gentle lips. ¡°Though, not now. I forgot everything. I¡¯m loved enough, and I¡¯m in love.¡± Her love was Leo. Leo Alicia, her one and only precious son. If she hadn¡¯t had children, her days without Kyle would have been much more difficult and harder. It was very difficult for her to become a mother, though it was also such a joy and precious thing. A heavy and lovely job of becoming the only mother for a child and endlessly giving away the love she has. However, he frowned slightly as if he understood it differently. ¡°If it¡¯s love, you mean the guy whom you said you only spent one night and left?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°That irresponsible¡­¡± He bit his mouth, unable to speak. There was a slight twist in Kyle¡¯s calm expression. It was a pretty familiar face. Her husband was always a gentle man, although he was also difficult to deal with. Instead of getting angry, he would reveal a sarcastic and subtly twisted judgement. There were times when she thought it would be better for him to get angry and scream. Rosalind, who had been grappling with such past moments, decided not to rectify his misunderstanding. Whether he misunderstood or not, he is no longer related to her. ¡°Is it really that man¡¯s child?¡± ¡°Then, who do you think this child is? Did you think that for the rest of my life, I would only look at the Duke?¡± ¡°Well. What¡¯s certain is that I can¡¯t even imagine having anyone else by my side than you.¡± It was an unexpected answer. Because he always remembered Kyle with other women, especially Olivia. The funny thing was that the unexpected answer didn¡¯t feel strange. It had been like that ever since. He was a man whom she couldn¡¯t get her hands on. When she dressed up and expected him to praise her, he did not say that she was pretty, and when she asked for a divorce due to infertility, he refused to listen. At the time, Kyle thought that his words were complex and incomprehensible because she had unrequited love, but he must have been a difficult man to understand. ¡°Come back to where you are supposed to be.¡± ¡°¡­Duke.¡± Her voice was quite clear and calm. ¡°There is no such thing as a place where I should be. Where I want to be, I have decided.¡± ¡°Even though I know this may sound funny, I have regretted losing you over the past four years. I shouldn¡¯t have been harsh, or I should have held you tight so you couldn¡¯t leave the house. What if I had gone to the pier a little sooner, what should I have done to have you by my side? What the hell was wrong? I keep asking unanswered questions and asking again and again¡­¡± The end of his words was blurry. He looked like he was really getting sick of it. ¡°It was difficult every day because I couldn¡¯t even sleep properly because of the memories that weighed on me. Somehow, I didn¡¯t look for you so desperately because I was just a little regretful.¡± He stared at Rosalind. She only had a calm face in his eyes. ¡°¡­I need you.¡± Of his complex and many emotions that flooded in his mind as he recalled her, the most vivid one was ¡®need.¡¯ Just as a tree needs land to take root, and the fish desperately needs the sea to breathe, so he needed her¡­ ¡°What I¡¯ve come to realize over the past four years is that I don¡¯t need anyone else in life. The most necessary and desperate thing to live life is to be unshaken and strong in yourself. Others only enrich your life, but they cannot be your whole life. Especially the relationship between men and women. We are already done.¡± A calm yet resolute voice echoed through the air. ¡°As I said before, I liked the Duke. I learned to love through the Duke. I fell in so deeply that I was a little afraid of how far it would end. It felt like being swept away by a wave, being dragged by unfamiliar emotions. I thought that love is the feeling of being overwhelmed by everything. Though now it¡¯s not a wave, it¡¯s just a calm wave. No, there is no water left to dive. Over time, everything eventually becomes dull.¡± Uttering so, Rosalind gently bowed her head towards him. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll get going now.¡± She moved on, leaving Kyle behind. She could hear a voice calling her from behind, but she pretended not to hear and just moved forward. ¡®I keep asking unanswered questions and asking again and again¡­¡¯ There was a time when she, too, wandered around like that. How can she get him to look at her, what should she do? Unanswered questions tormented her endlessly. ¡°No way¡­¡± His words sounded like love. She thought that was what she called her own feelings back then. Nonetheless, Rosalind thought that his feelings for her would not be love. It must be a bit confusing and emotional that the woman by his side was gone. Because¡­because it was natural. It was only natural that he didn¡¯t love her. It was natural, like opening one¡¯s eyes, stretching, and washing their face. To Rosalind, it was only natural that Kyle Spencer didn¡¯t love her. Rosalind opened the door to Leo¡¯s room with quick steps. As soon as she opened the door, she ran to him and hugged the child in her arms. The child, who had been playing with toys around, opened his eyes and quickly smiled. She clasped him in her arms and took a closer look at his body as if checking the smiling child¡¯s face. Her husband¡¯s face, whom she had just met, flashed past the green eyes looking at her. Although the color of his eyes and the nose that draws a rigid line already resembles his father¡¯s face¡­ Still, Leo was her child. Leo smiled innocently in her arms and asked with a voice full of curiosity. It was an innocent voice. ¡°Mom, who is my father?¡± Rosalind flinched at Leo¡¯s voice, although she pretended to be as calm as possible, clearing her throat and asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°That uncle said it before. What kind of person is my father?¡± In her mind, Kyle¡¯s face came to mind when the child asked who his father was. Anyway, she muttered a little, saying it was not because of anyone. ¡°Didn¡¯t I decide to tell your father¡¯s story when you¡¯re a little bigger?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a father¡­?¡± Seeing Leo¡¯s somewhat gloomy look, she couldn¡¯t continue her words because her heart ached. Then, as if she had made up her mind to do something, Rosalind lowered her body to make eye level with the child. As she drew closer to the little child¡¯s face, Leo¡¯s green eyes twinkled more vividly. ¡°Leo, as I said before, your father was a very kind person. Mother met him for the first time on a day when the moon shines as brightly as the sun.¡± ¡°Is the moon like the sun?¡± ¡°Of course. That light was just like a sun to mother.¡± She loved him that night, and she loved his affection¡­ ¡°Leo¡¯s dad is a very good dancer, and he also taught me to dance well. That night he and mother danced together¡­ and mother fell in love with him. I thought if it was this person, I would want to be with him for the rest of my life.¡± Leo¡¯s eyes widened as he heard his father¡¯s story for the first time. Meanwhile, Rosalind¡¯s voice was as calm as she would tell an old story just before bed. ¡°Leo¡¯s dad was like a tree with leaves on a summer day. A blue-green color like a light green leaf. When my heart was lonely and troubled, he was a shady resting place. Of course, it was very short.¡± Although she was right to say this about him, she didn¡¯t mean the man she had been married to. Kyle¡­ the day she started her love was the sweet Kyle of the night he danced with her. So, the only man she wanted to tell her son was his father was Kyle that night. In fact, who Leo¡¯s father was didn¡¯t matter to her now. Whether it was Kyle or not, whether it was a playboy or a very sweet and warm person, Leo¡¯s only parents now were her. ¡°¡­A tree?¡± Leo tilted his head as if it was difficult to understand. ¡°Yes. Like a big, sweet summer tree.¡± She smiled and patted her son¡¯s head. The soft hair of a child felt between her fingers was infinitely lovely like the sunlight on a summer day. ¡°What kind of clothes should you wear today?¡± Rosalind hummed as she looked at the clothes hanging. Leo was staring at the clothes hanging next to her with a rather serious face. His eyes were quite careful when he looked at the few clothes, and at the end, Leo said ¡°that¡± and reached out his hand and picked one. Seeing him struggle to pull his short arms, she smiled and took out the clothes Leo was pointing to and placed them on his little body. ¡°Let¡¯s see, okay?¡± As she squinted her eyes, Leo looked like a sparrow puffing up his chest, showing off. Every single thing he did was cute and funny, and she barely held back her laughter. Her affectionate voice echoed through the room. ¡°Whose son are you? The coolest in the world.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. With the baron coming today, shall we quickly transform you into a dignified and handsome look?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Leo answered, hurrahing as if he was used to it. She skillfully took off the clothes and began to put the clothes on again. Usually, these miscellaneous tasks were taken care of by the maids, though Rosalind liked to dress Leo herself. ¡°Wow, you look good.¡± When she praised him, Leo smiled as if he was in a good mood. As she was about to put the least touches on, she heard the maid knocking on the door. ¡°The Baron has arrived.¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 29 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 29 ¡°Oh my, already?¡± She hastily adjusted Leo¡¯s outfit. Today was the day to keep the promise she had made on the ship before. ¡®As you said, if there¡¯s a chance¡­ Can we have dinner together next time?¡¯ Frankly, for Rosalind, it was just a fleeting promise, and she didn¡¯t expect Baron Albert to mention it like this. Towards the end of the funeral, he reaffirmed his desire to have dinner with her, and Rosalind nodded eagerly. When she offered to serve dinner as a token of her gratitude for coming to the funeral, he was very happy. ¡°Leo, he¡¯s already here. Let¡¯s go out.¡± After checking Leo¡¯s dressing, she came out of the dressing room and made her way to meet the baron. When she opened the door of the parlor and entered, the baron had already arrived, as the maid said. As soon as her hat was revealed, the baron rose from his seat and greeted her. ¡°Long time no see.¡± ¡°You¡¯re here early.¡± ¡°Thank you for inviting me like this.¡± At the Baron¡¯s polite greeting as he bowed his waist, Rosalind also gently stretched the hem of her dress and gently lowered her head. Leo, who had been grinning between the two of them in turn, bowed his head and said hello in his own way. She opened her mouth to Baron Albert in a gentle voice. ¡°Have you met your relatives?¡± ¡°Yes. Thank you.¡± ¡°Is there anything to say thank you?¡± Rosalind smiled and sat across from Albert naturally and offered to pour tea on the table. As the tea poured into the cup, the fragrant smell spread lightly throughout the room. ¡°I was worried that I might have been greedy. I hope I didn¡¯t make you feel burdened¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean greedy? You helped me a lot when I first settled down. Maybe, it¡¯s a treat that I should have given you earlier. Dinner will be ready soon, so please wait here for a while.¡± ¡°You even prepared a meal for me.¡± Albert¡¯s attitude with a smile was soft and sympathetic. ¡°After all, meals are always prepared. It is fun and good when people increase. Leo likes it too, right?¡± Leo then replied yes to Rosalind¡¯s voice and nodded his head again and again. She ruffled the child¡¯s hair, and Albert, who was watching her, also had a happy face. Actually, it was difficult to deal with people when she was young, and it was always tough to be close to people even after she grew up. Rosalind began to change in earnest when she settled in a new place and gave birth, and raised Leo. At first, she thought she was responsible for one person, so the fact that she was pregnant was burdensome, and she wanted to run away. Though as she held and raised the child in her arms, she became a little braver. Her name and responsibility as a mother made her a little more brazen, stronger and more mature. ¡°Next time, I want to treat you to dinner in return¡­¡± Then, a knock was heard through the door. As soon as she uttered the word to come in, a dependable servant began to move furniture into the house. Those were the ornaments shelves and cabinets Helen said she was putting up for auction a while ago. Didn¡¯t it sell at auction? What was this¡­ She was still watching, wondering why the auction items were coming back, but this time the maid came in carrying expensive teacups and cutlery one after another. The maid approached her and asked where she could put it. ¡°Where should I put the teacups and utensils? Shall we put it where it was?¡± ¡°I guess you ordered a teacup.¡± At Albert¡¯s question, Rosalind made a puzzled face with her eyes widened before asking back, ¡°I never ordered it. Did mother order it?¡± ¡°It seems that your mother has a special eye for things that look luxurious.¡± ¡°She said she was going out for a bit today¡­ She¡¯s not the one who won¡¯t tell me this. It seems she forgot. Thanks to her, I lost my mind.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± At Rosalind¡¯s somewhat awkward and apologetic words, Albert smiled softly, saying it was okay. They were drinking tea and talking about one thing or another, but this time another maid came in and didn¡¯t know where to put the jewelry boxes. ¡°Where should I put the jewelry?¡± As the maid opened the jewelry box, Rosalind frowned. Although the jewels were not only expensive, they were colorful enough to feel luxurious. It was shining even more brilliantly under the bright lights, and there were more than five boxes of jewels. Seeing the jewel boxes appearing over and over, which seemed so heavy with just one, she noticed something about it that was strange and asked the maid. ¡°Who ordered all these things? Where does Mother get all this money?¡± ¡°¡­Duke Spencer sent it as a gift.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± She burst out laughing unknowingly at her answer, which she had never imagined. That person again¡­ Rosalind gripped the hem of her dress tightly. Her little hands trembled, and the hem of her colorful robe wrinkled relentlessly in her hands. Albert glanced at her and spoke with a curious voice. ¡°Duke Spencer?¡± ¡°¡­Yes. Do you know the Duke?¡± ¡°I heard that he is famous in the Capital.¡± She thought it could be. Because she also knew that she had heard that name from a rumor of long ago. Even though he didn¡¯t show his face often at banquets, he was already famous enough for his reputation. Kyle was one of the most powerful people in the family alone, and rumors had spread that even his appearance was gorgeous. Moments after, Albert asked Rosalind carefully. ¡°Perhaps¡­ the man you saw last time was Duke Spencer?¡± ¡°Yes, that is correct.¡± ¡°I think he introduced himself as your husband that time. Is that right?¡± Rosalind paused for a moment, then she took Leo in the hands of the maid and sent him outside. As she closed the door and felt the sound of the footsteps receding, she slowly opened her lips. ¡°¡­To be exact, my ex-husband.¡± ¡°Maybe Leo¡¯s¡­?¡± ¡°Yes. But, he doesn¡¯t know that Leo is his son. Please. Please don¡¯t tell him who Leo¡¯s father is.¡± ¡°Why are you trying to hide it?¡± At his words, she hesitated before answering. ¡°Leo is my child. Though I¡¯m worried that he might be suspicious. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll find out. I¡¯m just afraid of everything. The situation itself is changing¡­¡± Even if Leo was taken away by any chance, even if he pretended not to know Leo, everything seemed to hurt her¡­ Rosalind was so happy right now, and she didn¡¯t like the fact that something had changed. When she thought Kyle was going to find out, she used to feel like she was walking through a hazy fog, and it felt so daunting and difficult. ¡°So, please keep it a secret. I¡¯m going to have to deal with these for a moment.¡± She got up from her seat and moved her steps diligently. Rosalind hurried to the front door and ordered the servants who were carrying all kinds of things to stop. Just as the servants hesitated at the words, Kyle¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°¡­Rosalind.¡± In the midst of his busy schedule, the low-pitched voice gave her a feeling of goosebumps. She turned her head and looked at the man who was staring at her. His eyes, directed at her, were as clear and unshakable as always. ¡°What is all this¡­?¡± ¡°You said that you are not in a position to treat me right now because things are not good, so when things get better, I thought you might want to have tea with me.¡± ¡®Because I¡¯m not in a position to serve anything right now. The situation is so bad that I have to sell all the teacups as well as expensive items.¡¯ At that time, she was sarcastic like that only for superficial reasons, and she didn¡¯t want to treat him with anything, whether the things in the house were good or not. Rosalind didn¡¯t think he wouldn¡¯t know either. ¡°It¡¯s often difficult if you don¡¯t have the things you use. When I heard that the Marchioness had put up items she had been using for a long time, I thought it would be very uncomfortable. So, I bought it at auction, and I just sent it in with a little more stuff.¡± As soon as she heard the words, her expression crumpled up in an instant. First of all, she was humiliated when he found out that things were getting bad enough to put things up for auction, and she was annoyed at him for showing off his fortune in this way. First of all, why all of a sudden? Why now¡­? After reading Rosalind¡¯s uncomfortable expression, Kyle opened his mouth with a calmer voice. ¡°Should I have replaced them all instead of buying them at auction?¡± ¡°Everyone, please leave. I don¡¯t need it.¡± ¡°It would be inconvenient without it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel uncomfortable just because I¡¯ve sold some jewelry or furniture. The only thing I¡¯m uncomfortable with is meeting the Duke. There is someone waiting inside. I¡¯ll get going first. Take these away right now.¡± She could see his neck trembling at the firm voice. The green eyes gleamed with bitterness, but Rosalind turned her back on him as if it had nothing to do with her. ¡°Are you leaving¡­?¡± The moment she turned her back to him, he unknowingly grabbed her arm. His eyes as he gazed at her were serious, yet somehow unsure. Kyle paused for a moment as if dealing with a difficult person. Rosalind found it funny. At the time of their marriage, he laid her on the bed so easily and used to covet everything as his own. Nonetheless, how could he look like he was hesitant about her? Wasn¡¯t her former self the easiest thing for him? ¡°Isn¡¯t the jewels or things you sent me not to your liking? Would you like a different design?¡± A sigh escaped her lips. She lost her words. Would she just throw things away because she doesn¡¯t like them? In addition, the fact that he tried to move her heart with these things hurt her self-esteem. Expensive jewels must have seemed simple enough to move the heart, in his mind. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 30 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 30 ¡°Did you think you could buy a heart with just jewelry or objects? You can buy a moment¡¯s sympathy with material things, though you can¡¯t buy a real heart.¡± ¡°Then, teach me. What the hell am I supposed to do?¡± As if she were puzzled by Kyle¡¯s response to her, Rosalind was speechless. ¡°It must have been a lie at that time.¡± ¡°That time¡­?¡± ¡°You said you needed me. You look very desperate.¡± She was obviously sarcastic, and of course, the negativity would be heard. ¡°Yes. I need you.¡± Perhaps, because of the unique feeling he had, she seemed to be overwhelmed by him in an instant. The light and cool scent she felt from him, the soft yet heavy voice, and the large body that seemed to be able to wrap around her in no time¡­ Her heart started beating irregularly in the atmosphere where there was some tension. She just wanted to run away from this man. Rosalind opened her mouth with a blunt voice to break the uncomfortable air. ¡°Why don¡¯t you pay off all my debts after all? Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you were proud of what you have and brag?¡± ¡°If you wish.¡± ¡°Would I wish for it?¡± She spoke clearly again. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything from the Duke. We are not in a relationship.¡± As Rosalind turned her head like that, another man¡¯s voice was heard in the distance. ¡°Rosalind¡­?¡± When she followed the voice, she turned her gaze to see a tall man approaching her. ¡°¡­Baron Albert.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t wait inside and came out on my own. You didn¡¯t come even after waiting for a long time, so I was worried that something might happen, so I went out.¡± Rosalind was okay with his warm voice and shook her head. However, Kyle only frowned as though he didn¡¯t like the man who suddenly appeared. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± How does she explain it? Who helped her in her previous place of residence? A friend? While she was thinking about it like that, Albert¡¯s voice came quickly in one beat. ¡°¡­I am Leo¡¯s father.¡± At Albert¡¯s voice, Kyle¡¯s expression wrinkled with surprise and displeasure. It was an expression that looked closer to shock than simply expressing surprise. Rosalind also opened her eyes wide at the unexpected reply, but she noticed that something brushed in Albert¡¯s glance at her, and she quickly began to match his words. Although the voice she spit out was a bit clumsy, she tried not to be conscious of it. ¡°Yes. The person I was talking about was Baron Albert¡­ Someone I love.¡± She could feel Kyle¡¯s eyes fluttering unexpectedly. With the look of embarrassment on his face vividly, it seemed that the sad days that had been engraved on him for a while seemed to go away. ¡°Love¡­?¡± He asked Rosalind. ¡°Mom! I am sleepy.¡± Then, Leo¡¯s voice intervened between them. Behind Leo as he ran, he saw the face of the flustered maid. Leo was particularly curious, so he couldn¡¯t sit well in one place. In addition, he liked his mother so much that he would often look for her like this. Rosalind, unable to explain the situation to the child, said as she gently stroked Leo¡¯s hair. ¡°Can you go into the room for a moment?¡± ¡°Uh. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take Leo to the room for a moment and come back.¡± Rosalind glanced at the two men and took Leo¡¯s hand. The more she thought, the more her mind seemed to explode. She had no idea what the hell was going on or how to fix it. At first, it seemed that she had to organize her thoughts while taking Leo away from this spot. She took Leo into the room and laid him on the bed before gently messing up the golden hair and opening her mouth. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep for a bit, go for a walk with mom, and have dinner. Understand? I¡¯ll just talk and come right away.¡± ¡°Are you coming soon?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°What do we eat for dinner?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat Leo¡¯s favorite meat.¡± At her words, Leo nodded his head. Rosalind covered the blanket up to his chest and patted him gently. She could see her child¡¯s eyes blink and then slowly close. While waiting for him to fall asleep, the voice of a desperate maid came from outside her door. ¡°Madam!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°The two people out there right now¡­ They are fighting!¡± She rolled her eyes. As soon as she opened the door, she heard the screams of the maids. ¡°What¡­?¡± As she ran down the hallway to the front door, she could see the two men intertwined with a dull sound. ¡°Oh, my gosh¡­¡± The two were rolling on the floor, holding each other by the collar. They scrambled to and fro, pressing each other¡¯s bodies, and at some point, Albert climbed onto Kyle¡¯s body and started punching his fists. A loud ¡®Puck!¡¯ sounded, and Kyle¡¯s head turned in an instant. However, instead of wiping the blood or withdrawing, he pushed Albert and, this time, started punching him instead. The sound was louder than before, and it rang several times. As if they were even children, Rosalind screamed, wondering what this is. ¡°Stop it!¡± Eventually, Rosalind intervened. She intercepted Kyle as though she was protecting Albert, who was lying beneath him. When she blocked it, his fists stopped as if he had been frozen. Kyle was still exhaling his breath as if he was still not calming down. Rosalind gazed straight at him and said. ¡°What are you doing now?¡± It was impossible to fight Albert, who was invited as a guest. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± She scolded Kyle fiercely. Nevertheless, his gaze was not on Rosalind, but on Albert. ¡°Are you going to leave a woman with her own child? Why did you come back now?¡± As though his anger did not subside, he glared at Albert coldly. His eyes gleamed with murderous energy, though Albert was more calm than she had expected, wiping the blood from his lips. ¡°If you have a child, you have to take responsibility. Isn¡¯t it?¡± Take responsibility¡­ His eyes were staring straight at Albert without a single tremor. Even though she didn¡¯t show it, Rosalind was a little surprised. Normally, he wasn¡¯t the kind of person who showed his emotions in this way. Even when sarcastic or rude, he never expressed his feelings directly in this way. It was a different kind of ferocity than the usual feeling of leisure or intimidation. She glanced at Kyle in the most calm voice possible and spoke. ¡°It¡¯s funny that you talk about responsibility.¡± The sound of the voice was dry without any fuss. ¡­Responsibility? Their married life together was a minimal obligation. Even he couldn¡¯t even fulfill that duty in the end. He was the one who broke even the sacred oath and duty of being one to each other. So, how could he say that, when his friendly back with Olivia was still so vividly etched in her memory¡­? ¡°I don¡¯t know who is blaming whom.¡± She spoke in a voice that sounded like ridicule before she hurriedly turned to Albert and asked. ¡°Are you all right? Are you hurt?¡± She looked carefully at his face. His beautiful face was smeared with wounds fiercely. While he was embarrassed when he first introduced himself as Leo¡¯s father, she quickly realized that it was because she had told him that she was ¡®afraid of being caught¡¯ by her husband. She didn¡¯t know what to do, as if he was hurt because of her, and Albert smiled playfully as if trying to ease her worries. ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors that Duke is not only good at academics but also at his strength, but this is how I¡¯m going to confirm that it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yes. I am fine.¡± ¡°You should get some treatment first. I¡¯m going to get a doctor right now¡­¡± As Rosalind panicked and lost her mind, Albert replied it was okay, and he grabbed her wrist gently. While she stared at him as if she still had a worried face, Kyle was staring at her. Rosalind and Albert looked at each other passionately like lovers, and Kyle looked at them and patted his lips with the back of his hand. While wiping the corners of his mouth, he suddenly checked his hand to find red blood on it. Although He must have hurt himself like this, Rosalind¡¯s gaze was only on Albert. Rosalind, who always smiled prettily at him, was no longer there. Even in the same wounded situation, he felt bitter that she was no longer on his side. He felt bitter and numb, like one side of his chest was pounding. ¡°What the hell is good¡­¡± He whispered lowly, but no one listened to him. Kyle suddenly wondered if Rosalind could really love that man. ¡­Love, was that what made his heart breaks like this? He hoped that he could find Rosalind until he went looking for her. He said that whenever Rosalind appeared, no matter how she behaved to him, it seemed better off than when she was not by his side. However, as he watched her make a face like that towards another man, he felt like his heart was being ripped apart so that his determination at the time was overshadowed¡­ Rosalind, who had been examining Albert¡¯s face, finally turned to Kyle. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see the Duke anymore. Please go back now.¡± ¡°Rosalind¡­¡± Though he uttered her name as if to grab hold of her, she remained calm. ¡°Please go back.¡± At the cold word that pierced my ear, it felt like he had lost to Albert, even though he had beaten him a little more. It was also very miserable. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 31 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 31 ¡°Are you okay? How can you get such a scar on a handsome face¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Rosalind took him to the parlor and examined his face more delicately. When the doctor said it was all right, he took some urgent measures, though her heart did not feel better. The sight of Albert trying to reassure her by saying that it was okay only made her heart feel heavy again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I did not know that the Duke would do this.¡± ¡°Why are you apologizing to me. It wasn¡¯t you who did this. I am fine.¡± ¡°Still, the Duke¡­¡± She was unable to speak anymore and bit her lip. Albert spoke boldly to Rosalind, whose expression had darkened with complexity. ¡°You still think of him as someone close. If it had been done by someone who had nothing to do with you, you wouldn¡¯t have apologized on behalf of them.¡± Even though she felt stabbed by the fairly sharp remark, she jumped in denial. Rosalind felt a bit pricked, though not all of them were right. ¡°No! I thought it was because of me, so I just apologized¡­¡± Her words ended blurry, and she lowered her gaze. As if contemplating something, she was silent for a long time and suddenly brought up a slightly different story. ¡°¡­When I lived by my real name, Rosalind, and not Cleta. He was a cold-hearted spouse to me.¡± For a voice bringing out her painful past, it was quite calm. ¡°I liked the Duke a lot. That person was kind. But, ironically, it seems that my heart is often at odds. The Duke did not love me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what happened.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ I was nothing to him for over a year of marriage, and I ended up giving up on him. And, only later did I find out that I was having his child.¡± Now, as if reminiscing about that time, Cleta fiddled with her flattened stomach. At the time, it felt like her own fear grew as her stomach swelled. She wondered several times whether she should go back because she was worried that she would have to raise her child alone, and she was still frustrated because she did not know where to go. To her father¡¯s house? A house with a husband who doesn¡¯t love her¡­? Every time she thought of wanting to depend on someone, she vowed, paradoxically, that she had to stand up for herself. To be strong, even for her child. ¡°What is certain is that I no longer have the same feelings as before. Kyle Spencer is no longer a part of me. Now the first for me is Leo.¡± Albert smiled softly at the clear voice and spoke. ¡°I only looked at you as soft, but you are a strong person.¡± Rosalind blushed with embarrassment at the sudden praise. ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± Then, they looked into each other¡¯s eyes and smiled. Although Albert suddenly groaned, ¡°Aaah¡± and she had to examine his wounds again. Rosalind opened her mouth again in a sorry voice. ¡°Sorry. Whatever happened, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°If you are so sorry¡­ Can I invite you to dinner this time?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Though her eyes widened for a moment at the unexpected remark, she nodded her head again. This time, she too readily agreed. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± He brought her hand to his lips and kissed it lightly. It was a common kiss, but her ears were strangely red because of the soft voice. ¡°¡­It¡¯s raining a little bit outside.¡± Following his voice, she, too, moved her gaze out of the window. There was the sound of raindrops falling through the window. Then, in the sudden rain, she thought about whether Kyle had gone back. He also had a wound on his face¡­ Hitting someone was really bad. It was because he was never used his hand before, even on a subordinate. Maybe that was why, even when she tried to shake it off, Rosalind kept thinking of him wiping away his blood like a shadow that kept chasing her. The sad expression on his face¡­ She couldn¡¯t even look at his wounds properly. Was he hurt a lot? Why was she¡­ Shaking her head not to worry about it, Albert¡¯s voice was heard again. ¡°I heard it rained these days.¡± ¡°Really? I hate rainy days.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it either.¡± ¡°Does the baron also hate rain?¡± As she asked, a soft answer came back. ¡°Yes. Because you don¡¯t like it.¡± In an instant, her ears lit up, and Rosalind an embarrassed smile. After a few days, the rain continued to fall and stopped. Kyle glanced out the window for a moment and took a breath, then looked at the papers again. No matter how much he looked at the documents, the contents did not catch his eye, and he was just immersed in thoughts. Rosalind¡¯s face, which suddenly came to mind, felt much more painful than the wounds he had suffered from Albert¡­ When she said that it was a man she loved, he doubted those words, and it didn¡¯t touch him. However, as he watched her take care of Albert, he realized the meaning of those words. Would she smile as sweetly to Albert as she did to him? The voice that used to call out to him, Duke, was still so clear. Kyle pressed his insides that seemed to be twisted and looked out the window again. The day was still cloudy and gloomy. On days like this, Rosalind said she had to prepare for the rain, and she used to take care of things she didn¡¯t even have to do. Crazed by the thought, he pulled the tip of his lips pitifully. In the end, he tried to shake off thoughts about Rosalind, but in the end, he was back to the beginning. She clung to him like an inseparable shadow. She was terribly¡­ ¡°¡­Excuse me, the marchioness sent a person.¡± The butler, who knocked on the door from the outside, said something unexpected to him. Kyle wondered what was going on and brought the maid sent in by Helen inside. Normally, if she had something to say, she would write a letter and send it, though was it urgent because she couldn¡¯t even afford to write a letter¡­? ¡°She couldn¡¯t find the Young Madam.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Unknowingly, he crumpled up the documents he was holding and looked at the butler. A puzzlement crept across his face as if he couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°She heard she went to the market, but she says she can¡¯t find her no matter how much she looks for her. The Marchioness asked if you could dispatch the soldiers and find her, if possible. Those who were in charge were disposed of because of circumstances, and she said that we did not have enough troops¡­¡± ¡°I, I must have heard something wrong¡­?¡± He denied it and questioned the maid. ¡°Did she see Rosalind disappear¡­? What the hell are you doing, no one is chasing her?¡± Kyle¡¯s rebuking voice was low and bitter. The maid trembled at the intimidation and said her words carefully. ¡°The Young Madam seems to have gone with the Young Master. I also heard they are in a hurry on the way to an errand, so I don¡¯t know the details. She told me to just tell her¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there something going on?¡± Suddenly, his voice was filled with anxiety and nervousness. For some reason, in an instant, his past and present strangely overlapped. It was not the same, although there was a time when he was young¡­ The villagers disappeared in an instant, and as a child, he could not protect them at all. The memory of that time grew so much that even after becoming an adult, it often strangled him. The day he woke up from that dream, Rosalind was by his side. Alert in her sleep, she said, ¡°Did you have a bad dream?¡± He used to feel that kindness and innocence were even more terrifying. Nonetheless, after she left, he dreamed of her. When Rosalind was added to the horrific nightmare of his childhood, he felt really crazy. Kyle wondered if he would lose Rosalind helplessly like those people. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, too¡­¡± ¡°What the hell do you know?¡± He gave the order without hesitation. ¡°Send someone to the Marquisate to find out more about what¡¯s going on, then release all the troops right away and have them run a thorough search.¡± He added hurriedly. ¡°Find her no matter what. Even by requesting troops from the Imperial Palace¡­¡± ¡°Master.¡± The butler urged him to calm down. There was no shortage of the countless troops he had, and even if it were not enough, it would be impossible to ask the Imperial Palace for soldiers just because his wife had disappeared. Although his authority was so high that the emperor would have to surrender his soldiers, nonetheless, it shouldn¡¯t have happened. ¡°No, I¡­ I have to go.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we wait for a little while. If that happens, it¡¯s easy to go wrong.¡± Kyle hurriedly got up from his seat. As if to discourage him, the butler opened his mouth again. ¡°There must be someone waiting for the Madam to come back in good health.¡± At his words, he glanced at the butler and took a short breath. ¡°¡­All right, I understand.¡± He felt out of breath. It was a different feeling of helplessness than when Rosalind disappeared. There was a different gap between the fact that she had left her and that her life or death was unknown. Like the villagers who raised him in the past, he feared losing Rosalind. ¡°Rosalind¡­¡± Kyle whispered her name quietly in the empty room. Sending away the butler, he waited for time to pass. It seemed that the darkness outside the window was gradually falling steadily. Sooner or later, the days would get darker, and it would be even more difficult to find her. Finally, he got up from his seat as if he couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. It was not long after he had sent the butler away. ¡°¡­I must see His Majesty in person.¡± Suddenly, the voice of the maid echoed through the door. ¡°Excuse me, Master.¡± The maid, who asked his permission, entered his room, and a small boy stood beside her. It was Leo. ¡°¡­Leo? How did this happen?¡± ¡°¡­In the middle, the information could be incorrect. The maid must have misunderstood what was supposed to be delivered.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t the Young madam who disappeared, it was her son¡­¡± While the soldiers were scouring, Leo was found in a corner of the alley. Seeing Leo, who was not seriously injured, he breathed a sigh of relief. It didn¡¯t take a long time for the false report to be corrected, though it felt like all the energy in his body was drained out. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 32 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 32 Perhaps, because of his mother¡¯s absence, Leo showed a sign of anxiety. Kyle was playing with him until he fell asleep, and when he checked that Leo was asleep, he asked the servant. ¡°¡­What about Rosalind?¡± ¡°She is heading here.¡± With that said, Kyle began to move his steps without hesitation. He made his way out of the mighty castle and roamed the garden without hesitation. Then, suddenly, as if frozen, his feet stopped on the spot. ¡­In the distance, in the middle of the garden, stood Rosalind crying. She was slender, with her body on the ground, and she was sadly wiping away her tears. The tips of her palms pressed tightly against her eyelids, and her shoulders trembled as she gasped for breath. Conceivably, it had been hit by the rain, her dress was clinging to her tiny body. She looked just like a child. It had been a long time since he had seen a woman cry. It was a feeling of being reminded of old feelings. Rosalind was not a sweet girl like candy or sweet desserts. When Rosalind sniffled, his nerves were on edge, and he now felt as though his heart was being crushed when he saw her crying like this. It felt too dizzy to be a simple relief that nothing had happened to her. Indescribable emotions drenched him like rain. Kyle couldn¡¯t stand the rush of emotions and walked over to her. Seeing Rosalind was swallowing her tears as she hadn¡¯t noticed he was coming, he impulsively grabbed Rosalind¡¯s body. Her tear-filled eyes narrowed, and a puzzled look flashed across her face, though he just hugged her tightly. It wasn¡¯t intended. He could only do that. ¡°¡­Duke?¡± ¡°What a relief. Thank God¡­¡± She always made him powerless. He was raised as the eldest son and heir of the Spencer family. Emotions are something that should be controlled, something that should not be revealed. As soon as emotions were revealed in their eyes, they became weak, and when they became weak, they would be devoured. That was the first thing he learned to survive. Nonetheless, standing in front of her, everything he had learned became overshadowed. ¡°Really¡­¡± If by any chance this woman he had barely found would really leave him. Kyle became terrified when he made such an assumption. It was like he was buried under deep water, unable to even breathe. He was going to be submerged without even resisting to a distant place where the depth was unknown. ¡­Just like today¡¯s self, he was terribly helpless. ¡®I fell deeply in it, and I was a little afraid of how far it would end. It felt like being swept away by a wave, being dragged by unfamiliar emotions. I thought, love is what it feels like to be overwhelmed by everything¡­¡¯ He suddenly remembered Rosalind¡¯s words. It was so far-fetched that it was impossible to comprehend, and everything seemed to be overwhelming. If that was love, he was in love with her. That, too, from a very long time ago. She glanced up at the sky and spoke softly. ¡°¡­The day is gloomy. It will rain soon. Right, Leo?¡± Without answering her mother¡¯s words, Leo was busy browsing the market. From an early age, he was so curious that he preferred to just hold hands rather than being fully carried since he couldn¡¯t reach out his hand and touch things when he was held. When she was as big as him, Rosalind was a girl who was always withdrawn and frightened. ¡°Leo¡­? Mother told you not to look away.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you buy that?¡± Saying so, Leo pointed to the toy with the tip of his finger. Rosalind shook her head, saying no. Despite the fact that she liked it and wanted to buy it all, she could not, and her family¡¯s circumstances were not as good as before. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s buy something else instead.¡± Seeing Leo stuck out his mouth, she opened her mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you next time,¡± Rosalind¡¯s voice was soft as she comforted the child. Today, she went out to buy things that were not Leo¡¯s toys. Usually, noble wives simply browsed through the markets, but she also picked up vegetables and bought daily necessities herself. As she lived on her feet in an unfamiliar land, she learned to do things alone and it was still ingrained in her body. She suddenly saw the books lined up and sold in an alleyway. It was a short story book that would be good to read to children. Rosalind glanced at a few with her eyes before picking up one and asked. ¡°How much is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s twelve gold.¡± When the merchant answered kindly, Rosalind lengthened her lips as if worried. Gold was the most valuable of all monetary units. Books were expensive, although she hesitated for a moment because they cost more than she expected. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± He could get tired of playing with toys, though she wanted to have a few books so she could read them over and over again. It seemed that it was a little extravagant for the current economic situation, but on the other hand, if it was for the child, she could easily spend money, wasn¡¯t it a parents¡¯ mind¡­? ¡°Can you recommend some of these?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± As soon as the vendor thought she was going to buy a book, the vendor started recommending this and that, with a smile. ¡°It would be a collection of stories from foreign countries. An exciting story full of adventure and love! Children especially like it, so time flies when you read it.¡± ¡°It looks fun. Hmm¡­¡± ¡°Kids don¡¯t get enough sleep. When they read a book like this, they fall asleep quickly.¡± ¡°It is.¡± Every time he slept, Leo would beg her to tell him something. Rosalind also thought that he would like it if she could tell him something new as she brought out all the stories she had picked up in the old days. ¡°Leo, would you like to buy some books?¡± She asked, but she didn¡¯t hear an answer. ¡°You don¡¯t want books? But, look at the book¡­¡± When she turned her gaze, Leo was not right next to her. Rosalind glanced around with a bewildered look on her face. Still, nowhere was the little boy. Soon after, she left the bookseller behind and began to call out Leo¡¯s name. ¡°Leo¡­! Where are you?!¡± No matter how much she shouted, it only resounded hollowly among the crowd. She started looking for Leo in earnest as she wandered among the people with sudden anxiety. ¡°Leo! Leo¡ª!¡± No matter how many times she called, there was no answer. No matter how many times she called or no matter how much she turned her head, she could not see the child, and her fear overcame anxiety. Rosalind wondered how she could lose Leo like this. Holding back the welling tears, she began to run through the crowd. ¡°Have you not seen a little boy here?¡± It was of no use for her to hold onto someone passing by and ask. ¡°He has blonde hair and is about this tall¡­¡± People just shook her head at her question. She had no idea where he went. Could he have been kidnapped by strangers? Or, maybe¡­ A number of ominous cases were constantly floating in her mind. Once she had put her thoughts in order, she headed to the castle. Leo might have come home. However, when she got home, Leo was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Mother, have you seen Leo?¡± ¡°Leo¡­?¡± ¡°Leo, Leo is gone.¡± Rosalind didn¡¯t know what to do. She clutched the hem of her dress, looking around, begging like she was about to cry, then exhaled a bit. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know where he went.¡± ¡°Let, let¡¯s have the servants find him.¡± As her family¡¯s circumstances worsened, she reduced the number of employees, though she decided to release the employees as soon as she could. Rosalind buried her face in her palm and wept, before heading out to find Leo again. ¡°I will go out and look for him.¡± As soon as she opened the big door, it was raining. With the maid behind her hastily carrying an umbrella and coming out, she hurriedly began to move her steps. She decided to return to the market where she had just been, and she shouted Leo¡¯s name again eagerly. She was sure he was by her side until she picked up a book, so he must be somewhere¡­ ¡°Leo¡­!¡± Although it was raining and there were far fewer people than before, Leo was nowhere to be seen. Rain dripped down on her pale face. Her wet eyes were dizzy, not knowing whether it was rain or tears. As she went looking for a while, she heard the voice of a maid running from afar. ¡°Madam!¡± Rosalind quickly looked at the maid at the urgent voice. ¡°I found the Young Master!¡± ¡°What?¡± A moment of relief spread across her face as she saw the maid breathing out in haste. In Rosalind¡¯s weeping voice, she barely spit the words out. ¡°Where, where is Leo?¡± The place where Rosalind hurriedly went to was Kyle¡¯s castle. By the time she went there, she was in a hurry, though when she arrived, she realized it was a pretty familiar place¡­ No, it seemed like too much time has passed for her to get used to it. She had lived here before, though after setting foot in a long time, Rosalind felt overwhelmed by the majesty and sheer size of it. ¡°This is the Duke¡­¡± But, why is Leo here? Rosalind looked at the maid with a face asking for an explanation. ¡°It seems that the Elder Madam asked the Duke for help because there were not enough people. It is said that the Duke sent people as soon as he heard and found the Young Master.¡± She felt uncomfortable to be entangled with him in any way. Nonetheless, when Leo was found, Rosalind was not in a position to argue. Now, the most important thing to her was to find Leo and hold him in her arms. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 33 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 33 As she entered the castle garden, she moved diligently. The sense of relief and the anxiety of having to check her face coexisted. Rosalind was worried so much that her head ached like a stabbing pain in her head, and her calves and soles of her feet throb like crazy from running around. Even though she was told that he had been found, as soon as she heard it, she burst out crying again. Wiping her tears fiercely with trouble, as Rosalind stepped her foot, she suddenly remembered Leo. If he saw her crying face, he would be worried. Rosalind paused for a moment in the middle of the garden, thinking of Leo. The raindrops had subsided before she knew it, though her clothes and handkerchief were all soaked in the rain that had fallen before. She began to wipe her tears with the back of her hand. Tears did not stop as easily as she had expected, and she stood tall and swallowed a small tear. As she pressed the tip of her palm against her eyelids, trying to catch her breath, she could feel a sudden pull in her body. When she suddenly lifted her head with a sudden sensation, she could see Kyle holding her in his arms. Rosalind¡¯s eyes widened at the warmth in her cold body and the sudden action. ¡°¡­Duke?¡± Why is this person in the garden, and why¡­ ¡°What a relief. Thank God¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t understand why he hugged her and said, ¡°What a relief.¡± ¡°Really¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t continue his words, and quickly began to look all over her face. As if to confirm, he touched her cheeks and areas like her eyes with his hands. He looked like a father who was concerned about where she was injured. It was at a level at which anyone could mistakenly believe that it was not Leo that was missing, but her. In a situation where she had no idea what it was, one thing was certain, that he seemed very desperate. For some reason, Rosalind remembered what he said a while ago that he needed her¡­ Maybe it was because her eyes were red and bloodshot, or maybe it was because there was rain water on her face. It felt like she was about to cry¡­ The man who hugged her as if she was a very precious person was shaken, and it was so deep and serious that Rosalind could not even think of going out of it. ¡°¡­Please, let me go.¡± After a while, she came to her senses and uttered to Kyle. ¡°I can¡¯t breathe.¡± When she complained of stuffiness, he let go of her small body. His voice sank very low. ¡°¡­I¡¯m overdoing it. First, wash your body. You¡¯re going to catch a cold.¡± She would be in after a while. Thinking that, Rosalind nodded her head slowly and headed into the castle. As she moved her feet, she could feel his gaze continuing to cling to her. She remembered the earnest hand that reached for her as she did with Leo, and she glanced back. But, that gaze returned not long after. The first thing Rosalind did when she went inside was to find Leo. ¡°I need to check. Where is Leo?¡± The maid led her to Leo¡¯s room, and Rosalind could only see the sleeping child. ¡°Le, Leo¡­¡± She gently stroked Leo¡¯s cheek. Tears welled up in her eyes when she saw the child¡¯s face. Her dress and hair were damp, and her hair and appearance were all messed up. In addition, it was a blunt thoughtless act of a grown-up in tears, though none of that mattered. ¡°You¡­ I¡ªhow much I¡­¡± When she saw Leo disappear, she was going to give him some warning that she was very angry so that he wouldn¡¯t do this again, but when she saw his face, it felt like her head went blank. She was so grateful that he came back to her side with a healthy face like this. ¡°Safely¡­¡± She sat slightly on the bed and looked at the sleeping face. Reddish cheeks under long, straight eyelashes, white skin, and blonde hair shining like the sun. Rosalind kissed his lips lightly over the curly hair. As she looked at Leo¡¯s face for a long time, she heard the voice of the courteous maid. ¡°The Master is waiting for you.¡± Barely taking off her eyes with pity, she followed the maid and stepped slowly. With her wet clothes on, with every step she took, her hair and the hem of her dress dripped. The flowing water continued like a trail with every step she took, and the maid handed her a soft cloth and led her to the parlor. As soon as she stepped into the parlor, she saw Kyle again. He looked calmer than before. Rosalind bowed her head towards him and gave him a polite greeting. ¡°Thank you. Thanks to you, I was able to find Leo. Thank you very much.¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m glad you found him.¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯m really happy. It¡¯s all thanks to the Duke. Where did you find Leo?¡± ¡°They said they found him crying in the corner of the alley.¡± ¡°I see,¡± said Rosalind, nodding calmly. ¡°Have you eaten?¡± She shook her head at his question. ¡°I was out of my mind¡­¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go eat.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡± ¡°Thank you is enough.¡± Although he just said one word, Rosalind felt a sense of pressure because of his low voice. ¡°Leo is worried if you get sick.¡± In the end, she nodded slowly at his words. ¡°First wash up and come out. You will catch a cold.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wet.¡± At his assertive voice, she glanced at her clothes. The thin dress, soaked in the rain, was clinging to her body. Although the inside was not directly reflected, the body line was subtly revealed due to the tight stickiness. Her hair, which was still not dry, felt watery, and her body was damp as if she had just come out of a shower. Feeling embarrassed, Rosalind nodded her head saying she was going to wash up and come out. So, she headed to the bathroom and slipped her toes in the warm water. As she dipped her body deeper, Rosalind could feel the warmth radiating through her body. Soon, water filled her voluptuous breasts, gliding across her. Seeing that he found Leo, she could not openly refuse the favors he offered, and she had no choice but to step into the bathroom. She exhaled a deep breath as if she was stuffy, but contrary to her stuffy heart, her body was relaxed in the warm temperature¡ªa warm feeling wrapped around her body, a warm glowing heat. A somewhat familiar bathroom scene¡­ Until a few years ago, she bathed here, and she hugged him as if it was a matter of course. Considering the fact that he held her every day, washing wasn¡¯t just about cleanliness. One of the days, as her bath was getting longer, he suddenly came into her bathroom and held her¡­ ¡®In the bathroom, a little¡­¡¯ ¡®Isn¡¯t it the same here and in the bedroom? I¡¯m going to hold you?¡¯ Unlike her, who was helpless with shame, the harder he hit, the louder the sound of the water squeaking. In the bathroom, her moans echoed even more so that she had to gnaw her teeth to stop them from popping out. It seemed like her face was blazing for nothing because of the past that suddenly passes by. It was tempting to dip into the warmer temperatures, though she prioritized taking Leo home. After taking a bath, she went to change into her new clothes. Her dressing room, guided by the maid, remained intact the same day she left. No, to say that it was left as it was, all the clothes were neatly maintained without a speck of single dust. The things left behind were not thrown away, rather, the things were left intact¡­ She chose a simple and modest one of the dresses that were laid out in rows, and when she came out after changing all the clothes, the meal had already been prepared. It was so glamorous and luxurious for a meal that she was embarrassed. Perhaps, a lot of the castle¡¯s hands were mobilized to prepare this meal. Rosalind felt sorry and embarrassed when she thought about it. ¡°This is all¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know what would be good, so I prepared this and that, but eat slowly as much as you want. You would have struggled to find Leo.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been a nuisance in many ways.¡± ¡°I like it.¡± ¡®¡­What?¡¯ Rosalind¡¯s eyes widened at the unexpected answer. ¡°I want you, Rosalind, to continue to be a nuisance to me. Thank you for being by my side like this.¡± Perhaps, his words were sincere, and his face seemed softer than usual. Rosalind turned her words around on purpose and didn¡¯t answer his words. ¡°Leo¡¯s incident, as well as the meal¡­ Thank you for your consideration.¡± She pulled up the hem of her dress and greeted him lightly. The greeting voice was polite, although the air flowing between them was shaking with a stiff tension. Rosalind thought that there would be no embarrassment as she had just washed out, but her hair was still damp with nothing, and only the clothes were new. Candles swaying out of the dim window in the background, soft lights, and a table left alone. She swallowed an empty breath in the strangely flowing atmosphere. Conceivably, because of the awkwardness, it seemed like her heart was pounding for nothing. Then, he placed the coveted grape pieces and candied apples on her plate. ¡°You like it. It will whet your appetite.¡± She felt strange. Rosalind was always the one anxious before. As she cut off her morning sleep, she went to the table, and she wanted to keep talking to him. She could not even dream of him taking care of her and giving her food. ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± ¡°Are there any injuries?¡± ¡°Fortunately, Leo is fine. Very fortunately.¡± ¡°Rosalind, I mean you.¡± Rosalind lowered her head at his words. ¡°¡­Yes. I¡¯m not hurt anywhere.¡± At her words, he muttered. ¡°That¡¯s a relief,¡± Despite him responding that, Kyle gazed around her face as if he was not fully relieved. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 34 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 34 ¡°¡­At first, I thought you were gone. It looks like the words were a bit twisted in the middle.¡± ¡°Rea¡­lly?¡± ¡°Four years without the wife was long enough to make me feel sick and tired. The year we spent together seems to have passed quickly¡­ Strangely, four years seemed like a billion eons. And, those hours when I thought you were gone¡­¡± He took a deep breath as if he didn¡¯t even want to think about it. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Although it was not necessarily an answer, Rosalind could feel his heart from the attitude and earnestness he showed today. But, she was strangely offended that he had worried about her. There were so many times when she wanted Kyle to worry and regret like this, but he was always cold-hearted as if he betrayed her expectations¡­ So, why was he now? Recalling the past days with him, she replied back. ¡°It¡¯s very strange. Why are you worried about me now? You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I am living happily now more than anyone, more than ever.¡± ¡°¡­Is it because of him that he is happy now?¡± At Kyle¡¯s words, Rosalind uttered, ¡°Umm,¡± and dragged her words. It was thanks to Leo that she was happy, though she did not want to correct that misunderstanding. ¡°Yes.¡± Her answer made his expression wrinkled. A person who did not show much emotional sway, strangely exposed his emotions to the extent that it would be clear that Albert was involved in his thoughts. ¡°Do you know who he was?¡± Such an irresponsible human, he spat it out and turned his head. Kyle looked like he was suppressing his insides. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°It was just one night.¡± ¡°One night is enough.¡± Rosalind responded without hesitation, as if she was acknowledging it. ¡°He was a noble with nothing to see. A man who disappeared and left behind a woman with his own child.¡± ¡°Did you do any research?¡± ¡°How can you have such an irresponsible person as a child¡¯s father?¡± Although the voice asking if he had done an investigation was very sharp, Kyle didn¡¯t care. In fact, whenever he talked about irresponsibility in this way, it was ridiculous. How can a person who has left the family and played with other women be able to discuss responsibility¡­? ¡°I don¡¯t know why you even need a background check.¡± ¡°¡­Compared to that, as you know, I have an abundance of wealth, not only a position but also a strong family and above all¡ª¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Hearing him, she felt something strange and cut off his words. Unlike Rosalind, who was flustered by the absurd words, Kyle¡¯s face was relatively calm. He was serious as though trying to persuade her. ¡°It means that those are no conditions to raise a child. Wouldn¡¯t this be better than an irresponsible and incompetent father¡­ as Leo¡¯s father?¡± It was only then that she realized that he was appealing his condition. It was so ridiculous. She thought he would graciously step back if she had anyone else, though he was more tenacious than expected. In addition, the talk was bouncing in a strange direction. She couldn¡¯t understand why he was so blindly obsessed with her, thinking of raising another man¡¯s child. ¡°Because I was thinking of having a child, anyway.¡± ¡°Are you like that¡­? I didn¡¯t know you were yielding to me to the extent that you thought of raising someone else¡¯s child. It would be better if I stop eating now.¡± Wanting to avoid him, Rosalind got up from her seat. It was polite and neat. Although Kyle¡¯s gaze seemed to be piercing and clear, she turned away and turned her back. Just as she was about to get out, she could hear that characteristic low voice. ¡°¡­Is he really that man¡¯s child?¡± ¡°Therefore?¡± ¡°Does not matter.¡± His eyes were serious when she turned to look at the answer she had heard. To the extent that she felt the illusion that time has stopped. ¡°¡­Yes. Who is the father doesn¡¯t matter. Leo is my child. I¡¯ll go and take Leo. Thank you very much. And, in the future, you don¡¯t have to work hard for me or do anything. Even if you say you need me, no matter how much you worry about me¡­ I will never go back to the Duke again.¡± The atmosphere was so gritty, Rosalind moved her steps swiftly as if she was trying to avoid him, then behind her came louder and faster footsteps. As she moved forward with her stride, she heard a voice grabbing her again. A voice coming from far away from before seemed to signal that he was near. Kyle was so close that he could reach her with his hand, and he whispered her name in a small voice without holding her. Rosalind¡­ ¡°¡­Don¡¯t go.¡± At the sound of his mournful voice, she stopped her breath. ¡°¡­Even if it¡¯s just a meal, if you¡¯re uncomfortable, you don¡¯t have to eat. It¡¯s okay for just a moment, so let¡¯s talk.¡± She stood there as if her feet were tied, not answering, but in the end, she bowed her head neatly. After an overly polite greeting, as if drawing a line from her, Rosalind went out. As she disappeared, he stood there frozen. Ha¡ªKyle took a deep breath as he put his palm on his forehead as if frustrated. He was good at dealing with people, and he thought it was easy to deal with other women, so he didn¡¯t know why he kept getting this every time he treated Rosalind. ¡®That meant don¡¯t do anything, don¡¯t you know?¡¯ Suddenly, the words he had said to Rosalind before, passed by. ¡®You don¡¯t have to work hard for me or do anything.¡¯ Why did it feel like he was getting back the words he said? Even after drenching his throat with the water on the table, his thirst was not quenched. He felt compelled to do something to overshadow her words to not to try to do anything. Today, Rosalind sarcastically described Leo as ¡®to the point of raising someone else¡¯s child,¡¯ but that was why he held on to Rosalind so much. Kyle couldn¡¯t imagine how she would be raising a child of another man she wasn¡¯t familiar with. No, he could easily imagine it, and it made him suffer even more¡­ As she did for him, she embroidered with scarce skills, she talked about pretty flowers, and whispered to him that she wished he was always happy¡­ When he thought today he might lose Rosalind, he thought he was going crazy. Although it was brief, he felt so helpless. No matter what he did, he had to hold her by his side. He needed her so much that the moment Rosalind turned her back on him, his desire to lock the door and lock her in the room surged. The fact that she could not send a child to an irresponsible man who was not as good as him was only a superficial justification. Of course, he couldn¡¯t say that he didn¡¯t have such a reason, though his own selfishness was the main reason why he held on to Rosalind so much. He hadn¡¯t seen Rosalind in four years. He felt like he was going to get sick again when he thought of how she was living with another man. And, on the one hand, he thought it would be all right for Leo to be his own child. The reason why he kept doubting that Leo might be his child was because it was his wish¡­ He even thought that Leo looked like him. He seemed to have some pretty similar appearance, so he asked a few times ¡®do we look alike.¡¯ And, even though the servant said they looked alike, it seemed too self-conscious. In fact, the reason Kyle couldn¡¯t decide anything easily was because he had already lost his objectivity towards Rosalind. The reason he doubted but couldn¡¯t give her any certainty was because he knew that his reasoning would be paralyzed. He couldn¡¯t trust himself when it came to Rosalind. As for Leo, of course. ¡®¡­Mister, how about mother?¡¯ The Leo he saw today was an innocent and bright child. He was messy because of the rain, though as far as the eyes looking at him were, they were bright green like summer after the rainy season. Kyle never desperately wanted to have a child, but seeing the innocent look, he thought the child was cute at first glance¡­ The wavy blonde hair, the white face, the reddish cheeks and the fingertips somehow resembled Rosalind. ¡®She¡¯ll be here soon. Will you stay with me while waiting for mom?¡¯ When Leo opened his eyes in a round shape, it made him even more overlapping with Rosalind. Though she didn¡¯t have very large eyes nor was it as cheerful, she would often widen her eyes like a cornered rabbit. When she had tears in her eyes, he used to get strangely annoyed. ¡®Mom told me never to do what a bad person told me to do.¡¯ Perhaps, it was because he found Rosalind in that face, his heart kept tumbling over and over again. Kyle reached over to Leo and brushed his rain-drenched hair. ¡®I¡¯m not a bad person.¡¯ ¡®Mom said this, a bad person doesn¡¯t say they are a bad person with their mouth.¡¯ His smile leaked out a little as he thought of Rosalind, who had given a warning over and over again. For some reason, Kyle¡¯s imagination went away and he thought of her, and he missed her again. ¡°¡­What should I do with the meal that hasn¡¯t been eaten yet? Shall I clean it up?¡± After a moment of contemplation, he was suddenly awakened by the maid¡¯s voice. ¡°I have no appetite. Please, clean up all the meals.¡± And, he belatedly started moving to where Rosalind had left. All that was in his mind was the idea of ??catching her before she went back to her house¡­ Kyle stopped in front of the door to the room where Leo had slept. There were a lot of words floating around, and he was still at a loss as to what to say. As he reached out to knock on the door, he suddenly stopped her movement at the sound of a leak through the open door. ¡°Do you know how worried mom was?¡± ¡°There are a lot of trees in this castle. A looott.¡± The child¡¯s voice whispered outside the door. ¡°There are only trees in the garden. There are more trees than flowers.¡± ¡°You made mom suffer so much¡­ Still, nothing happened, so it¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go home now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? Mom said it before¡­ Dad is like a green leaf.¡± At that, Rosalind¡¯s voice stopped. ¡°Like a tree with summer leaves¡­¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, there are so many things I¡¯ve never seen before here! Can¡¯t I take a look around with mom next time?¡± The child¡¯s innocent voice stopped reaching his ear. The moment he realized the meaning of the tree with leaves in summer, Kyle¡¯s hand that was trying to pull the doorknob stopped. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 35 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 35 ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? Not long ago, I sent the Duke a letter of thanks and a small gift.¡± ¡°Yes, you did. He helped, so of course, you should. Finding Leo¡­¡± She exhaled briefly. Her mother had already told her that she had sent a letter of thanks through the maid. The whole of her mind was complicated. Her father¡¯s work was not progressing, the situation in the family was not the same as before, and it felt like nothing was easy, including the unexpected Kyle¡­ Rosalind, deep in thoughts, fiddled with the teacup. ¡°Rosalind, same with this one, Leo needs a father.¡± ¡°Mother said that. You said you were unhappy with your marriage¡­ So do I. My marriage has been very difficult for me, though why are you talking like that now?¡± ¡°Your happiness as a woman and the happiness of your children are different, aren¡¯t they? Regardless of your happiness, having a father can help Leo.¡± ¡°When I was young, there were many times when I thought it would be better if father, who was mean to Mother, would disappear. If a couple doesn¡¯t love each other and just makes them sick¡­ It might be better for Leo not to have a father like that.¡± This might be stubbornness or self-will, although showing Leo to him was terrifying. Rosalind was vaguely afraid and didn¡¯t know what to do. She never knew whether he liked Leo or not, and if he took Leo away in the name of his successor, she wouldn¡¯t be able to live on his own. ¡°Of course, a bad father is not as good as nothing. But from your point of view, do you think the Duke would be such a bad father?¡± Even though the child was sad, Leo, who was picky about sleeping, fell asleep in Kyle¡¯s castle. She heard that Leo was talking to him until he fell asleep, and maybe Kyle wasn¡¯t that bad. Leo even asked if he could see the man again. Of course, Rosaline nailed that he couldn¡¯t. When she was a child, she was afraid of her father. She could say that her and Leo¡¯s attitude was quite different. ¡°¡­So, I¡¯ll ask something differently. Do you really have no intention of reuniting?¡± ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Without Leo in mind, do you really have no feelings at all?¡± Rosalind had a blank face as if she had been beaten in the back of her head in an instant. ¡­Feeling? Of course, she doesn¡¯t have any feelings. She didn¡¯t know if it was even hatred. Every time she saw him, it felt like she was reminded of her past self again and again. Whenever she thought of him, she cried and felt nauseous as if she was on a boat. ¡°What is better for Leo¡­¡± ¡°Madam, I have received a reply.¡± ¡°Reply¡­?¡± The content of the reply was that she had left her clothes and that he had something to say and hoped she would stop by soon. It was written that he would send a carriage soon. A few days later, Rosalind headed to the castle in his carriage, as written in the letter. The scenery seen through the small window was both familiar and awkward. She used to stop by her parents¡¯ house four years ago and then head to his castle as if it were natural. Over the course of four years, several houses were demolished and rebuilt. If she kept going like this, she would arrive at his castle, and then she would have to face that uncomfortable face again. ¡®I want you, Rosalind, to continue to be a nuisance to me. Because of that, you will still be by my side like this.¡¯ Looking back, Kyle was right. It wasn¡¯t her dress that prevented her from turning down his invitation, but a kind of debt¡­ A sense of gratitude and debt for finding Leo. Suddenly, the sound of horses¡¯ hooves hitting the ground gradually calmed down, and the coachman¡¯s voice was heard saying that she had arrived. She had arrived¡­ Rosalind held the hem of her dress with a brief greeting at the well-spoken voice. The moment she reached out her hand to open the door, the door opened with a single beat. ¡°It must¡¯ve been difficult to come here.¡± It wasn¡¯t the servant who opened the door, but her ex-husband. She stared at the large hand, which had reached out in front of her. Kyle¡¯s hand¡­ It was funny, though in the past, he liked holding his hand so much that she had to wait for him to get off the carriage. His big hands, the warm body temperature she could feel through the thin gloves, and his elegant, long fingers were all good. Hesitatingly staring at his hand, she just stepped her foot toward the floor without touching him. Her feet fell deeper than she thought, and she tilted slightly, unable to focus for a moment. As she was going to fall in the dizziness, Kyle grabbed her quickly. ¡°¡­Be careful. You¡¯ll get hurt.¡± His voice reached right somewhere in the back of her neck. His voice, as light and subtle as his breath, made her nervous for nothing, and she swallowed a gasp. The hand holding her body was just stiff. Soon, he grabbed Rosalind¡¯s arms and let them go as if nothing had happened. When he put his hand on her, her stomach churned as if she was riding in the rumbling carriage again. ¡°Th, thank you.¡± Rosalind, who followed Kyle inside, opened her mouth as soon as she stepped inside. The servants had yet to finish the tea. ¡°I was so distracted that day that I left my clothes behind. Where are my clothes?¡± ¡°I brought your clothes separately, so I think you can take them with you when you go.¡± ¡°The Duke said you had something to tell me. What is it?¡± A maid came into her and poured hot water into a teacup engraved with a luxurious pattern. A fragrant smell lingered around. ¡°That¡¯s right. I will speak without preamble. Whose child is Leo?¡± Reaching for the teacup, she then paused for a moment. ¡°I think I¡¯ve already explained enough. You actually saw it.¡± She hid her nervousness and took the teacup painstakingly to her lips. She wiped her burning throat and answered in a calm voice. ¡°Leo is my child.¡± ¡°I know. To be exact, whose seed is it?¡± Suddenly, the teacup was placed on the table with a clicking sound. Nevertheless, Kyle was not disturbed in the slightest and merely spit out his words. ¡°Last time I saw, there was a mole on Leo¡¯s back.¡± ¡°What about that¡­¡± ¡°The interesting thing is that I also have a mole on my back. It is also in the same location.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, it felt like her head was going white. Like a thief with their feet numb, Rosalind raised her voice and refuted. ¡°¡­It¡¯s just a coincidence!¡± ¡°How long are you going to insist? Not only that, but it was written in a letter from the Marchioness not long ago. Leo is my child.¡± ¡®Just like this one, Leo needs a father.¡¯ As her mother¡¯s words flashed through her mind like a flashlight, Rosalind felt as though she lost in an instant. Her mother¡­ She couldn¡¯t control her frustration and chewed her pitiful lips, yet only the bitterness drifted. ¡°Leo was born by me so far! I raised him. The Duke is nothing more than his blood father. The real parents are me.¡± As if she was protesting, Rosalind responded with an overly defensive voice. She looked like a vicious herbivore. ¡°How far do you intend to lie to me? Investigation revealed that you were not even in a relationship with Baron Albert.¡± ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°Leo is a Spencer child, and legally we are still married.¡± ¡°I beg your pardon¡­?¡± Unknowingly, Rosalind spit her words out without realizing it. She thought it was impossible. She had been missing for four years, so she naturally thought he would be filing for divorce. Usually, when one of the two was close to disappearing for this long, the country granted a divorce. So, of course, she thought he would have filed for divorce too, but why¡­ ¡°So, it is right to raise the child here.¡± ¡°Not now! Never.¡± Rosalind replied with a firmness that it would never be tolerated. ¡°No one can take Leo away from me¡­ Without Leo, I cannot live.¡± Towards her, who shook her head, Kyle responded with a softer and more gentle voice. ¡°I have no intention of taking Leo. Just because he¡¯s my son, I want to spend time with him, too. I think it would be nice to be with Leo two or three times a week.¡± ¡°You are busy.¡± ¡°Even if I am busy, there are things that I have to make time for.¡± The words he said to her four years ago flashed past. ¡±Even if I am busy, there are things that I have to make time for.¡± That was four years ago with Olivia and now with Leo. Although there was a sudden bitterness, it was only for a moment. After all, these were things that had nothing to do with her now. ¡°Two times a week. Never more than that.¡± As she eventually replied, Kyle nodded his head, saying he understood. Returning to her home, Rosaline found her mother as soon as she stepped into the castle. ¡°Mother! How can you do that?¡± Her mother, who had been quietly embroidering her hobby, responded with a puzzled look to her enraged voice. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°¡­You know I treat Leo as my life. How could such a person do that without even a single word of discussion? You¡¯re too much.¡± When she got on the carriage and came home, Rosalind was just thinking about arguing. A handful of words of resentment fluttered in her heart. However, when she arrived at her house and saw her mother sitting there, the words she had stored in her were not easy to come out. Why does her heart weaken when she sees her face? She said, muffling her lips, a little upset. ¡°¡­Why did you say that Leo is the Duke¡¯s son? Of course, you did it on purpose, but¡­ you may have discussed that with me first. I¡¯m so upset and saddened by that.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± However, Helen had a face that she did not understand what she was talking about as if she had never heard of it before. ¡°I never said that.¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 36 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 36 ¡°What¡­? Mother must have written it in the letter and sent it¡­¡± ¡°All I wrote and sent was a thank you for finding Leo and a gift.¡± For a moment, Rosalind looked blank, as if she had been hit in the back of the head. Then, now that she knew everything, she burst out laughing. Kyle¡¯s face, which was spitting out at her, was suddenly repainted into a mean and mischievous look in her head. ¡°Kyle, you¡­¡± Come to think of it, she didn¡¯t remember seeing any spots like that on his back. At that time, her head was white as though it had been bleached because of panic. She couldn¡¯t weigh things back and forth of anything, and the fact that he noticed was so complicated that Rosalind didn¡¯t even think of trying to figure out the truth. No matter how much she thought of his body, there was nothing similar to Leo. She didn¡¯t mix bodies with him anymore but had to go through it countless times during their marriage, so she couldn¡¯t help but know his body. ¡°Haa¡­ Did he deceive me?¡± He was a duke who was good at handling people since before. Kyle, who pretended to love her in front of a lot of people, and how easy it was for him to fool her¡­ ¡°¡­Looks like something happened with the Duke.¡± The Marchioness spoke eloquently towards Rosalind, who had a stunned face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have asked mother¡­ It was all my misunderstanding.¡± ¡°No. Things like that happen, too.¡± Wasn¡¯t that what mother and daughter were like? Thinking that, Rosalind smiled slightly as she thanked her for the warm voice. She wouldn¡¯t have talked to her mother if it had been her own business, though as Leo was lodged in between them, she reacted more violently than usual. She was a passive, obedient daughter who had never confronted or questioned, and now she even quarreled with her mother, thanks to Leo. Thinking about it like that, Rosalind felt a little strange about herself as her mother. ¡°I decided to show Leo to the Duke twice a week. First of all, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s really trying to take Leo away from me.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t really have any children, so he might take him as his successor.¡± ¡°Successor¡­¡± ¡­The successor. He whispered those words into her mouth. ¡°Well¡­ It was burdensome and difficult for my father to say that I had to revive the family. Although I didn¡¯t know what I should do for my family, it was just too heavy to be responsible for something. I don¡¯t want to force Leo to put such a burden on him. Of course, I don¡¯t know if Leo wants it.¡± Saying so, Rosalind lowered her gaze and smiled faintly. ¡°I want to let Leo live the life he wants, whatever it is.¡± ¡°Yes. You are right.¡± Suddenly, Helen took her daughter¡¯s hand. Her eyes widened slightly at the sudden warmth. ¡°The choice is made by Leo. So, our job is to open up possibilities. Don¡¯t worry too much about it. For now, you¡¯re just showing his father, so let¡¯s not make it too complicated.¡± She nodded her head as if she understood the kind words. ¡°¡­I think it¡¯s really hard for me to be a good mother. There are many times when I am confused whether it is my greed or the path for my child.¡± ¡°From the moment you know how difficult it is, you have enough qualities to be a good mother.¡± The warmth of the hands clasped her together. The two mother and daughter smiled warmly at each other. The day Kyle and Leo promised to meet. Arriving at the castle, Rosalind tidied Leo¡¯s clothes and spoke affectionately. ¡°You must listen carefully to what the Duke has to say.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Leo nodded his head and answered confidently. Contrary to the confident smile on his face, Leo was unable to let his body sit still and was busy looking around the room. Even if she asked him to pay attention, it was only for a moment. At first, Rosalind had originally planned to send only Leo with a servant, but she was bothered to send her child elsewhere. Even though she told the servant several times that she should take good care of Leo, she was not relieved, and in the end, decided to accompany Leo herself. ¡°I¡¯ll have to see his uncomfortable face again.¡± She thought it would be better to see an uncomfortable face than to feel anxious after sending Leo away. Soon after, Kyle came in with the sound of the maid¡¯s knock. ¡°Did you have a hard time coming here?¡± ¡°No. I came here comfortably.¡± ¡°What about Leo?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Leo nodded his head, and he smiled. He glanced around the castle with Kyle curiously. Needless to say, the castle was different from the original Leo¡¯s house or Helen¡¯s mansion. First of all, there was a difference in size, and it exuded a refined yet elegant atmosphere as if reflecting the taste of the neat owner. Leo, who continued to watch, suddenly stared at the sword crossed in the shape of an X in the fireplace. It was hung as a symbol representing the family rather than for actual use, although Leo looked around the area with interest. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°This is a sword.¡± ¡°Then, are you going to fight with this?¡± ¡°Do you want to have a sword fight?¡± In response to Kyle¡¯s playful voice, the child nodded his head. And so, he had the maid bring a wooden toy knife. When Leo held a small wooden knife in his hand, his eyes widened as if in a strange way. ¡°A man must know how to protect his loved ones. It always takes strength.¡± ¡°¡­Strength?¡± Leo opened his mouth bluntly as though he was having a hard time, and he burst out laughing unknowingly. It was cute and lovely to see his cheeks inflated and his eyes twitching. ¡°When you swing, you should never just hit it blindly. You must approach it with a heart that you will not be swayed by the sword.¡± His voice was a little serious as if he was passing a sword to his pupil but also soft like a loving father. Leo was awkward at first, but he quickly got to have fun with the sword. The sword fight continued for such a long time, and after a long time passed, Leo cried out, saying he was hungry. Before the child could cry any further, the servant led them to the table. ¡°I will enjoy this food!¡± The meal was specially made for Leo with his favorites. Leo immediately laughed, saying he was full, and after eating, he insisted on playing sword fight again. ¡°Can¡¯t we play sword fighting again?¡± ¡°Do you still want to play sword fighting?¡± When Rosalind asked, Leo nodded vigorously. ¡°No. The Duke must be tired, too.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Shall we play together?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Unlike a little while ago when he was clumsy in the room, this time they moved to the training ground. The training ground was built on the east side of the castle and was often used for the soldiers to warm up or train. Rosalind, afraid of swords and sharp things, didn¡¯t go there often. Thanks to that, she hadn¡¯t been around the training ground for a very long time. He gave Leo a wooden sword and carefully taught him this and that. If Leo wielded his sword arbitrarily, he would accept it in moderation, and he also cautioned not to use it recklessly. They seemed to be getting to know each other faster than expected because they used their bodies together. Originally, Leo had a timid personality, but still, he was friendly to Kyle so easily, which made her feel sad. As his father, she did want him to follow Kyle well. Nonetheless, her mind was complicated as to what was going on and how. ¡°¡­You¡¯re good.¡± Even then, the little Leo holding the sword looked pretty cute and bright, which made her laugh. Even though it was clumsy to anyone looking at it, even his appearance was just lovely in his mother¡¯s eyes. Though Kyle was playing with Leo, by looking at his swordsmanship, she could tell that he was very splendid. Before Rosalind even married him, she was reminded of the rumors circulating that the son of the Spencer family was not only intelligent and beautiful, but also excellent in martial arts. He went hunting at a very young age and caught a deer or a wolf¡­ She gazed at Leo, thinking about this and that, then turned her gaze away. Despite bringing a few books to sit at the table and read, Rosalind didn¡¯t even bother reading them because Leo was in front of her. ¡°I will stop.¡± ¡°Then, shall we take a break?¡± ¡°Yes! I want to visit the garden!¡± He must have been tired after playing for a while, so Leo said that he should rest. Without showing any displeasure, Kyle accepted the complaint and responded kindly. He dealt with Leo, who wandered here and there, and he was coping with the child¡¯s persistent curiosity quite well. No matter how challenging the child may be, it would be difficult to accept complaints. However, just as she thought that Kyle could deal with children very well, Rosalind saw Leo approaching her. ¡°¡­Mom!¡± A small flower was in Leo¡¯s hand as he ran frantically. Rosalind smiled brightly and rejoiced as if she had been given a bouquet of flowers from her lover. ¡°Are you giving it to mom?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The child nodded his little head again and again. The thought of picking flowers for his mother with that tiny head and tiny hands was just so pretty and wonderful. Rosalind held Leo in her arms, stared into his eyes and smiled. ¡°Thank you. Later, when the petals fall, I will put them between books to dry them. Then, every time I open the book, I will think of Leo.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really,¡± she said back to Leo. Rosalind, who was pretending to smell the flowers, saw Kyle, who was approaching her, and their eyes met. The time spent with her ex-husband could not have been pleasant, and she only had an awkward expression. She soon noticed that the maid approached her and placed a fragrant tea on the table. Rosalind smiled and said thank you. Kyle, who sat across from her, took his teacup to his lips, taking Leo and her into his eyes. Even though it wasn¡¯t that he was staring straight at her, his gaze felt very uncomfortable, so she continued to talk to Leo for nothing. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 37 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 37 ¡°Leo, is sword fighting fun? Mom is afraid of swords¡­ You¡¯re so brave.¡± Leo shrugged his shoulders in response to Rosalind¡¯s voice, trembling with a little sincerity. ¡°Yes! When a scary dragon appears later, Leo will protect mother.¡± ¡°When a scary dragon appears, Leo will not protect mother, but mother will protect Leo. Even though mom is afraid of the sword, it¡¯s much more important to keep our Leo from getting hurt.¡± As Rosalind brushed her son¡¯s hair and talked softly, Kyle was watching her quietly. ¡°No! If you swing your sword like this, the bad guys will disappear quickly.¡± Soon, Leo reached out his hand and pretended to wield his sword. He raised his hands high toward the sky and stirred them to and fro. ¡°Whoo!¡± In the moment, he pretended to hit the table with a loud noise. Because of that, the teacup placed on it fell on the table. ¡°Leo¡­!¡± In a gesture close to an instinct, Rosalind hugged him protectively, and steaming hot tea flowed down the table and poured into her arms. Even Kyle, who was surprised at the same time, jumped up from his spot, though the situation had already passed rapidly. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Mom!¡± An urgent voice was heard at the same time, and instead of an answer, she examined the child¡¯s tender skin. It was only after confirming that Leo had not been injured that her face showed relief. The child¡¯s face rose to the point of crying when he realized that his mother had been hurt because of him, and Rosalind made eye contact with the worried child and reassured him. ¡°Mom is fine. Really.¡± ¡°Rosalind, first see the doctor¡­¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t hurt very badly. I just need to change my clothes.¡± She smiled as if to prove she was really okay. Then, she asked him to watch over Leo before walking into the castle. ¡°Somehow, I often use the dressing room here.¡± With only a thin chemise on, Rosalind sighed softly as she stared at the clothes hanging. She wasn¡¯t seriously hurt, thanks to the thick fabric of her dress, which wrapped around her arms, although she could still feel a tingling sensation on her skin from the remaining heat. Still, glad that Leo wasn¡¯t hurt, she waited for the maid. She decided that the maid would bring something to cool her off, so she would give a rough first aid, and then she would go out again since the child¡¯s face would be restless because he was worried for his mother. Rosalind responded with a light voice to the sound of the audible knock. ¡°Yes.¡± However, it was not the maid who entered. ¡°Rosalind.¡± When Kyle¡¯s low voice called out to her, the first thing that came to mind was that she was wearing a chemise. Startled, she tried to cover her chest but she had already shown him all of her body. It was quite different from the dress she had just worn, thin and clearly revealing her body. She looked like this to him¡­ As soon as she recognized that fact, the unknown tension and shame flooded her, and Rosalind swallowed her breath for nothing. ¡°I apologize if you were surprised.¡± Since she looked so startled, Kyle gave an apology. Rosalind bit her lips without an answer. Even though she had been naked in front of him countless times, why did she feel this way? Any woman must have felt embarrassed and awkward in front of any man, she comforted herself. ¡°How about your arm?¡± Clasped her body clumsily, she was waiting for him to leave. But, Kyle stared at her as if betraying her expectations. ¡°Is it okay¡­? Are there any injuries?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s okay.¡± Just as she was about to close her mouth, saying, ¡°Please leave now,¡± he hurried over and grabbed her wrist. ¡°What are you doing now¡­¡± A vivid look of embarrassment was on Rosalind¡¯s face at the hand that grabbed her. However, he began to examine every nook and cranny of the injured body unilaterally. ¡°Look.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine¡ª¡± ¡°What¡¯s okay?¡± ¡®I knew it.¡¯ His voice became sharper as he discovered her skin that was burning hot. Kyle then looked down, down to the collarbone, following her red-tinted arms. Although she was wearing a chemise, it was nothing more than a thin piece of clothing that rustled around her chest. Because he was holding her arm, she couldn¡¯t even cover her chest¡­ He must have seen all the exposed upper chest. Rosalind struggled to maintain her composure. ¡°Where else?¡± ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s okay.¡± When she answered awkwardly, the maid she had been waiting for came in. Kyle accepted the things. A cold cloth and ice pressed against her white skin. Even though she was startled by the cold temperature, Rosalind liked the feeling that the place she had been feeling numb was getting cold. He gazed carefully at the red, swollen area and rubbed it carefully. Seeing his sincere concern, she suddenly recalled the distant past. When she was sick with flu, he forced water into her mouth. ¡°Why do you get hurt so often every time?¡± Perhaps, she wasn¡¯t the only one who remembered that time. The air flowed gently between them. Instead of answering his question, Rosalind asked a completely different question. ¡°¡­Then, why did the Duke deceive me?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°My mother never said anything like that. Thanks to you, I got fooled.¡± ¡°Because you won¡¯t tell me.¡± He continued to speak without stopping the hand he was treating. ¡°¡­You don¡¯t tell me the truth.¡± Not just the truth, but anything else. Even though his voice was calm, it sounded bitter because of the content. Did it feel that way because he was a man who was always good-looking? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I couldn¡¯t help it either. If I hadn¡¯t done this, you were going to hide it from me forever, were you?¡± Rosalind didn¡¯t answer. ¡°A woman who can¡¯t lie like you is forced to lie, enough to hide the existence of my son¡­¡± A small stillness passed through the gap between those words. ¡°¡­Did you hate me?¡± ¡°Yes. I do. I didn¡¯t like it. It¡¯s still embarrassing.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll still see you, even if it¡¯s embarrassing. I will keep seeing you.¡± When their eyes met, a faint smile appeared on Kyle¡¯s lips. ¡°I missed you¡­¡± At the words that sounded quite sincere, Rosalind put on a puzzled face for a moment. He glanced down again and began to examine her wounds. ¡°Don¡¯t say you¡¯re okay every time.¡± The feeling touching her arm was chilly, and the strangely ringing voice in the middle was a little warm. ¡°It¡¯s your habit to say that it doesn¡¯t hurt when it hurts, or that it¡¯s okay when it¡¯s not okay.¡± He laughed. A little affectionately, as if he knew everything. ¡°It¡¯s a much worse habit than biting your nails or something else.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll show it to the doctor later.¡± Rosalind, who had been staring at him, suddenly pulled her hand away from him, and she fled as though running away. Before Kyle could catch her, she left the room wearing only a chemise. After she left, he stared at his hand that was holding her. The sense of touching her revived, and he could feel the blood rushing underneath him unwittingly. He was like a beast, whether before or now. He couldn¡¯t figure out why he couldn¡¯t control anything in front of her. Rosalind, who had asked the maid to dress her up and went back to the garden, was talking to Leo. ¡°Is mom okay? Are you really okay?¡± Leo was worried about Rosalind with a crying expression on his face, and she comforted the child, saying she was fine. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m okay. Maybe, it¡¯s because Leo is worried, it¡¯ll get better sooner.¡± Leo stared at her as if in disbelief when she tried to prove it. Rosalind rolled up her sleeves and exposed her arms. Although it was the other arm, Leo didn¡¯t notice, and then he smiled satisfactorily. Eventually, the child got up from his chair and started walking around the training ground like his own house. He chased butterflies, peeped here and there, and tugged at the hem of her skirt. ¡°I want to take a look. Let¡¯s go for a walk, Mom!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s ask if we can take a walk when the Duke comes.¡± She smiled brightly as she stroked the cheek of the boy who was overjoyed. There was a little dirt on his cheeks from where he buried himself. She also removed the leaves hanging from the curly hair. Just as she was cleaning his body, she saw Kyle coming from afar. It was much later than when she came out of the castle. ¡°It¡¯s your habit to say that it doesn¡¯t hurt when it hurts, or that it¡¯s okay when it¡¯s not okay.¡± It was embarrassment that made Rosalind run away. At that time, his voice was still ringing in her ears. His voice reminded her of one night. ¡°If you say it¡¯s okay once, it¡¯s okay. And, if you say it¡¯s okay twice, it¡¯s really okay. Though if you say it¡¯s okay three times¡­ That¡¯s not okay at all.¡± Strangely, she felt like she was seeing him again at that time. She had no pride. In fact, it was true that she liked him so much that she had no pride because she never thought she would receive so much comfort from someone¡¯s words. ¡°I hate talking about other people¡¯s affairs, but violence, regardless of type and reason, cannot be justified under any circumstances. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± The words of a man who didn¡¯t like to talk about other people¡¯s affairs remained in her memory to the point that she would never forget it. ¡°Can we go for a walk?¡± Leo asked, looking at Rosalind and Kyle in turn. Now that this has happened, she has to tell Leo that Kyle is his father. Nonetheless, she was worried because she didn¡¯t know how to say it. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 38 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 38 While Rosaline was making a complicated face, Kyle took Leo¡¯s hand and headed into the garden. His castle had an exceptionally well-maintained garden, so she also liked to stroll around the garden. Leo grabbed his hand as if excited and jumped, fluttering around, chasing him around as though he was a dog leading his owner. The child was originally curious, but when he saw the large and spacious garden, he seemed excited like a fish in the water. ¡°What is this? I can not see it well!¡± ¡°Do you want me to show you more in detail?¡± When Leo asked, pointing to the plant hanging over the wall, he grabbed Leo and gave him a ride on his shoulders. Leo, whose eyes widened as if startled, burst into laughter as if he was excited. His little hand reached out and touched the leaves. He then moved closer, curiously, and even took in the smell. The flowers and trees decorated in green throughout the garden smelled of fresh grass. ¡°There are many trees¡­¡± He also looked around the garden. As Leo said last time, there were a lot of trees in the garden. It was not a tree taller than her, though trees that looked similar to Rosaline¡¯s height at first glance. Kyle was walking among the trees, showing Leo the garden. She had felt it before, although the fact that he took good care of Leo and the child was following him even though she did not intervene, made her feel strange. Was it really because he was his son? Or, maybe it was because he had a friendly side¡­? ¡°Mom!¡± At that moment, Leo suddenly called her. ¡°Yes?¡± She asked back in an innocent voice as she turned her head. ¡°What kind of tree is this? It¡¯s so big and stretchy.¡± As Rosalind was pondering for a moment, Kyle¡¯s voice came faster. ¡°Marronnier. This is a Maronnier tree.¡± ¡°Marronnier? Is that the name?¡± ¡°Yes. Marronnier.¡± Leo repeated the name into his mouth over and over again, as if it was funny. ¡°Then, what about that?¡± Leo stretched out his hand. ¡°That¡¯s a rose.¡± ¡°Oh, right. Rose!¡± Leo smiled bashfully and made a glance asking him to let him off. Kyle carefully lowered him to the floor so as not to get hurt. ¡°I want to touch it.¡± Leo walked towards the rose vine. He felt good and his steps got faster, one step at a time, before speeding up and started running towards the flower. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Suddenly, the child¡¯s tiny body leaned. It was already a step late when Rosalind noticed that there was a small stone in front of him. ¡°Leo!¡± Even though she cried out, Leo¡¯s body was already passing through it. When his feet fell off the ground, she was about to run towards the child though Kyle swiftly lunged his body and caught Leo. It happened in the blink of an eye. The child¡¯s small body was tightly wrapped in the man¡¯s arms, and fortunately, Leo was unharmed. ¡°Leo, why are you so¡ª!¡± Rosalind screamed in frustration, but the child only blinked in his arms. Leo gazed intently into the face of the man wrapped around him, and he smiled innocently and opened his mouth. ¡°¡­I wish you were my dad.¡± Rosaline, who was approaching Leo, suddenly stopped on the spot. At the same time, something indefinable passed by Kyle¡¯s face. At the innocent child¡¯s words, the adults¡¯ eyes filled with complex emotions. ¡°¡­Leo.¡± Staring affectionately at her son, she hesitated, not knowing what to say, and she cautiously opened her mouth. ¡°Actually, this man¡­ Is Leo¡¯s dad.¡± Leo¡¯s eyes widened. Seeing confusion creeping across the still-young child¡¯s face, Rosaline clasped her hands tightly. She wanted to say that she was just joking, so he could understand. ¡°Lies.¡± Kyle took a step closer to the child¡¯s answer after a while. There was a rare strain of tension in his voice. ¡°Leo, you don¡¯t like me being your dad?¡± At Kyle¡¯s words, Leo¡¯s eyes slowly widened. ¡°Are you really Dad? Really¡­?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Really, really?¡± ¡°Yes. Really, really.¡± At Kyle¡¯s answer, Leo¡¯s gaze turned to Rosalind. She nodded her head again as to assure him. ¡°That¡¯s right. He is Leo¡¯s father.¡± The child stared at him even more sternly than before. A subtle silence passed between the three of them. It was Leo who broke the silence first. ¡°¡­Then, why are you here now?¡± The child¡¯s eyes were getting wet little by little. ¡°How long have I waited! How envious I was¡­!¡± Uwah. Leo finally burst into tears. As soon as tears began to fall from his eyes, Rosaline hugged him. She held the child tightly in her arms and patted his little back. Seeing him crying sadly made her heart tremble. ¡°Leo, mom is sorry¡­ I wish I had told you sooner.¡± Hearing Leo¡¯s cries, she pressed down on her upset heart and swallowed it before continuing her words, ¡°I was going to tell you when he got to know you a little bit more.¡± Kyle¡¯s voice echoed softly as if it were a caress. ¡°She didn¡¯t say it easily because Leo might not like me.¡± What he said was true. Neither Rosalind nor Kyle thought about when to tell Leo the whole time. She was concerned that it might feel abrupt or that it would be a burden. It was not easy for her to choose the right time. ¡°¡­Really?¡± Leo blinked the tears in his eyes. The tears that had been welling up dripped down his plump cheeks. ¡°Of course. From now on, you can call me dad, not uncle.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Do I have a dad now?¡± Dad¡­ The child mumbled those words a little. Perhaps, he was unfamiliar with the name and there was little awkwardness in the voice he spat out. Soon, he asked Kyle. ¡°¡­If I have a dad, what can I do with him?¡± ¡°You can do anything.¡± Anything. At that moment, bright energy slowly began to spread across his face. As Rosaline released Leo from her arms, the child moved slowly towards his father. She stood a step away as she watched the father-and-son reunite. As a child, she had wished she had not had a father because of her father. Both her mother and herself considered it difficult and unhappy. The decision that Leo didn¡¯t need a father was a reflection of her own life, so she thought Leo would be the same. However, even if it was even as parent and child, she and Leo were not the same, and it was only now that she realized that it was. Maybe, the things that she believed were for her child were misjudgments swept away by her emotions. ¡®Did I think the Duke would be such a bad father?¡¯ At least, Kyle wasn¡¯t a bad father to Leo. He was quite different from her father, who always scolded her and forced me to live for her family. Her father had never been so kind to her or saved her from danger. She thought he might be a bad husband to her, although perhaps, he could be a good father to him. Rosalind felt sorry for Leo. In her hasty fear of what would happen, she almost took the father away from the child. She always tried to do her best in anything about him. She had several reasons for not telling Kyle frankly about Leo¡¯s existence. She wasn¡¯t sure if he would love Leo, as he didn¡¯t like her. In addition, she was also anxious about what would happen if he took Leo away. When she looked back, it was really the mother who lacked. ¡°Mom!¡± At Leo¡¯s call, Rosalind raised her head. ¡°I want to walk hand in hand with mom and dad.¡± At that, she took Leo¡¯s hand warmly and Kyle took Leo¡¯s opposite hand. Leo spoke with an innocent smile. ¡°I¡¯m going to brag to Joseph later. I also walked hand in hand with my mom and dad!¡± Joseph was the boy he had been friends with Leo in his former home. It would have meant nothing to Leo, but her heart ached. ¡°¡­Leo, mom is sorry.¡± ¡°What?¡± Why was it that the eyes of an innocent child who didn¡¯t know anything seemed to prick even more painfully? Rosalind walked through the garden as Leo led them. She then realized that after some time had passed, she was walking alongside Kyle. Of course, she has Leo between them, but as she was walking in the garden with her ex-husband, she wondered how it happened. Nevertheless, unlike her, who was uncomfortable in this position, Kyle was very skillful in dealing with this situation and Leo. ¡°Can you eat the fruit hanging over there?¡± ¡°You must not eat fruits carelessly. You have to wash it before you eat it.¡± ¡°I want to try it.¡± ¡°Then, should we pick some and eat?¡± ¡¯Yes!¡¯ Even though Leo nodded and stretched out his hand, he couldn¡¯t reach the fruit hanging from the tree. When Kyle saw that, he reached out his hand and easily grabbed the fruit. As he picked the fruit and gave it to the child, she saw him and thought that he was a person who was surprisingly sensitive to the child. He picked up a few more of the berries and handed them to Rosaline this time. ¡°Rosalind. I¡¯ve called the doctor, so see him before you go back.¡± She felt burdened because he even called a doctor. It was not even that bad of a wound¡­ ¡°Thank you for caring for me¡­ You didn¡¯t have to.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not because of you.¡± His voice was a little low and serious. ¡°I do it because I care.¡± ¡®¡­So, make sure you see the doctor before you go.¡¯ His gaze remained deep on the wound on her arm, like a person who didn¡¯t know what to do with their worries. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 39 Chapter 39 It would seem that it would be very affectionate for a father-and-son who met after four years, though Kyle and Leo were getting closer and closer to each other in a normal and natural way. As if they were family from the beginning. He took time out of his busy schedule to play with Leo, and the child was very fond of his father, who took care of him. Whenever he went to see Kyle, Leo would have an exasperated face and made a fuss about what he wasn¡¯t good at. He then sometimes bragged about it to his dad, pretending to be more mature than his peers. It hadn¡¯t been a while since they¡¯d met, but it was a little strange that Leo followed him this far. Rosalind wondered if it would be nice to have an adult man he had never seen before playing with him, or perhaps it was because he was his real dad. But today, she received a letter from him saying, ¡®I have prior engagements, so it will be difficult to spend time with Leo.¡¯ ¡°Can¡¯t we go play today?¡± ¡°No. He said not today.¡± ¡°I also picked some fruits to give to my dad¡­¡± A muffled voice was heard. After Kyle first picked the berries, Leo would often go to the garden at home and picked berries from the trees. Yesterday, he was just collecting other things and wrapping them in leaves. ¡°I want to go to my father. I had to give him this.¡± Leo strangely called him uncle in front of Kyle and Dad in front of Rosaline sometimes. It seemed like he just called whatever he liked. ¡°¡­What is a father like?¡± Rosalind looked at Leo and muttered a little as if to herself. Anna, who was standing next to her, turned to her with a smile and responded. ¡°I don¡¯t know. What is a parent to a child?¡± ¡°Anna. I don¡¯t know what my father is like. Why don¡¯t you know what a parent is even though you¡¯ve become a parent?¡± ¡°Although we are also someone¡¯s children, isn¡¯t it similar to not knowing our children well?¡± ¡°Is it? Still, I¡¯m glad that he seems like a good father to Leo.¡± Rosalind replied with a small smile on her face. A gentle smile appeared on Anna¡¯s face as she gazed at her. ¡°I¡¯ve never been a parent, but seeing the Miss, I think I understand a little bit of a parents¡¯ feelings.¡± ¡°Anna¡­¡± The way they looked at each other was affectionate and tender. However, Leo¡¯s grumbling suddenly broke through the warm atmosphere. ¡°What if the fruit spoils, Anna! This time, I promised to get it to him!¡± Thanks to this, the warm atmosphere was broken in an instant, and only the voice of a child who was about to burst into tears resounded. Rosalind shook her head and touched her forehead. Watching the child¡¯s whimper, she posed a question to Anna in a rather playful voice. ¡°I was like this when I was young?¡± ¡°Well, you were a little stubborn?¡± Really¡­? As if in disbelief, she widened her eyes wide. For a while, the two looked at each other and burst out laughing at the same time. Leo was the only one crying. * * * ¡°Leo is only going to deliver the fruits you picked, understand?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The carriage was rattling towards Kyle¡¯s castle. Rosalind sent a letter to Kyle in a hurry first. The content was very simple, but she was going to stop by today and leave only the fruits that Leo picked. He said ¡®I have a job,¡¯ so she guessed that he was busy with the Royal Palace and vacated the castle. Glancing out of the window, she saw the familiar landscape little by little before hearing the coachman¡¯s voice saying that they had arrived. Rosaline got off the carriage first and gave Leo a hug. The little boy shrugged his shoulders with great excitement as soon as he arrived at the castle. She calmed her son over and over again and followed the guidance of the maid, Isis, and moved on to her steps. ¡°The Duke has been away¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay. We¡¯re just here to give him this.¡± Leo handed Isis something wrapped in leaves and string. Two brightly smiling eyes gleamed. ¡°How can Leo be so insistent to deliver this¡­¡± Isis smiled brightly, saying that it was okay when hearing the voice full of difficulties. ¡°The Duke will be very pleased.¡± ¡°Thank you for your words,¡± Rosalind smiled. Isis was the maid who took care of her when she stayed in this house. Her personality was kind and sweet, and she regarded her as close as a little sister. One of the things she regretted when she left him was the people staying in this house, although she was often happy to see her face like this, and it was a bit bittersweet as she remembered the day she left. Rosalind deliberately turned her back to clear her chaos of thoughts. ¡°Leo seems to like trees. I think the fruits are amazing.¡± Isis, who was examining the fruits she had received, responded with a light voice. ¡°¡­He seems to resemble Madam.¡± ¡®¡­Madam?¡¯ Rosaline flinched for a moment at the name she had not heard in a long time. Then, Isis realized the meaning of her words and showed a puzzled face. ¡°How did you know? That I liked trees.¡± It was because she had never told her about the tree. There were more flowers than trees in the castle¡¯s gardens, though Rosalind didn¡¯t dare say she preferred trees. Because she knew how hard the gardeners here took care of the flowers, she didn¡¯t want to discourage them for nothing. But, how did she know that she likes trees¡­? ¡°Now that I think about it, I think there are a lot more trees than before.¡± ¡®¡­There are a lot of trees in this castle.¡¯ She remembered what Leo had said when she first came to the castle. Looking around, Rosalind noticed that most of the gardens were full of trees. There were large, green trees, and quite a few small seedlings as tall as her or reaching her waist. When the colorful flowers and green trees harmonized, she felt even more fresh and rich. ¡°Of course, because the master diligently planted it while the Madam was away.¡± ¡°Why¡­?¡± ¡°Because Madam likes it.¡± As if it was natural, Isis smiled softly. ¡°After Madam left, he spent the first time drinking alcohol¡­ At some point, he started planting trees at a time. He would say, ¡®She likes the leaves of a summer day. Do you know?¡¯¡± Isis lowered her voice, mimicking Kyle. Even though it was a pretty playful voice, it was hard to find the smile on Rosaline¡¯s face. ¡°¡­He told you about me?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Isis waved her hand as though to say it was nothing. As she said, Kyle spent several months drinking after Rosalind left. He resented not being there for her. He was angry with himself, and when he couldn¡¯t even do that, he grabbed Isis and kept asking her whereabouts. Then one day, whenever he missed Rosalind, he started planting trees. He didn¡¯t know if it was a reflection of Rosalind or whether he was planting in preparation for when she returned¡­ or both. ¡°¡­I thought he didn¡¯t even care about me.¡± ¡°No. He worked really hard. All the while, I was on his side. I think the Master is being too harsh on himself. It was to the extent that I felt that I was a little out of place.¡± Rosalind never imagined him while she wasn¡¯t there. She thought nothing would change because, in her head, he always had a clean and near-perfect image with no blemish. Hence, she couldn¡¯t believe he had been so disorganized after she left. Looking at what he had been saying to her and Leo these days, she didn¡¯t think it was too unbelievable. ¡­By the way, how did he know that she liked trees? ¡°Sit down for a moment, I¡¯ll bring the tea. I will deliver this as soon as the Master returns.¡± ¡°No, the tea is fine. I just came to give him this.¡± ¡°Still, you¡¯ve come all the way, so please have a cup of tea and go. A very delicious snack arrived a while ago, and Young Master Leo is sure to like it.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± As soon as Isis¡¯ words fell, Leo jumped with joy. Seeing that, Rosaline smiled brightly. So, after she said thank you, Isis disappeared. Sitting at a table in the garden, she glanced around. The leaves gently sway in the wind, and the flowers drop their leaves for a long time¡­ as if all these sceneries would be engraved into her eyes. Drinking because of her, planting trees¡­ Why did he do that? Unlike her, who had a complicated heart, Leo, who was sitting across from her, was just smiling with an ignorant face. Soon after, another maid served tea, water and light refreshments. ¡°Delicious.¡± ¡°Thank you. Should Leo say thank you, too?¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± The maid waved her hand and smiled shyly when Leo lowered his head. As soon as he saw the sweets on the plate, the child quickly grabbed them and started eating them. An enormous cookie that couldn¡¯t even fit in the child¡¯s tiny mouth shattered with a crunchy sound. Watching her son eat with crumbs on his lips, Rosaline reached out with her handkerchief. When she couldn¡¯t reach the other side, she got up from her chair and walked towards Leo. ¡°If you eat it like that¡­¡± However, she couldn¡¯t finish with her words because a woman¡¯s voice pierced behind her back. ¡°¡­Rosalind, why are you here?¡± Rosalind paused for a moment at the unfamiliar yet familiar voice. A somewhat familiar voice¡­ The moment she opened her eyes, she could hear the voice of the woman again. ¡°Why are you here!¡± Rosaline¡¯s body turned slowly. Her eyes swelled wide, discovering the owner of the voice. ¡°Olivia¡­?¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 40 Chapter 40 The maid who followed Olivia took a deep breath and began to explain the situation. AD ¡°Yesterday, Miss Olivia came up for a while. She has business in the Capital¡­¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± However, her high-pitched voice cut off the maid¡¯s words. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver something to the Duke.¡± Olivia¡¯s face was wary. No, it was closer to hostility than anything. She had a similar expression four years ago, though she seemed to be standing taller than she did then. Olivia sneered as she twisted the tip of her mouth. ¡°Why are you still¡­¡± Rosalind frowned at the tone without dignity or even the slightest respect. ¡°What are you talking about now¡­?¡± ¡°Who are you? What¡¯s the big deal about you!¡± She then grabbed her by the shoulder and started shaking her wildly. The momentum was so ferocious that Rosalind was unable to respond due to the shaking. ¡°Why are you hovering around brother? I thought he would accept me without you¡­ Why doesn¡¯t brother look at me, and why are you showing up like this again¡­!¡± Her voice was weeping a little. ¡°Why are you still going in and out of here!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be mean to mom!¡± At that moment, it was Leo who suddenly intervened. The child screamed at her and tried with all his might to stop Olivia, though she wouldn¡¯t budge. Rather, he seemed to annoy Olivia and she even pushed Leo back. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± The moment his body fell over with a cry, Rosalind quickly lowered her body to receive Leo. It was a gesture that was unbelievable that she had been shaken helplessly until now. Holding Leo in her arms, she stared coldly at Olivia, then picked up the cup from the table and poured it over her. With a splash, cold water poured down Olivia¡¯s face. The water covered her face all over and wet her clothes. ¡°Ack! What are you doing¡­!¡± ¡°That is what I want to say.¡± Unlike Olivia, who looked at the water dripping from her head and frowned to the fullest, Rosalind stared at her with a cold face without change. ¡°I can tolerate being angry with me, but I can¡¯t stand it on my child. No matter how angry you are, there are things you can do and things you can¡¯t do.¡± ¡°Do you know how I feel? Do you know my heart!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to know, and I had no reason to know in the first place.¡± Even though it wasn¡¯t clear whether the dripping was water or her tears, Olivia¡¯s eyes were wet. ¡°And, above all, I am nothing with him now. So please, leave me alone and do whatever the two of you want.¡± Rosalind turned to her as if she had no regrets. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Leo.¡± Only the voice echoed faintly. * * * Although she wasn¡¯t covered in water like Olivia was, the corners of Rosalind¡¯s eyes were wet the whole time. Even in the carriage, when she came to the house, she clenched her teeth to swallow the tears, though the sorrow continued to build up. Leo, who was wriggling in her arms as he watched Rosalind holding back her tears, asked with a sad voice. ¡°Mom, are you crying?¡± ¡°No. Why would mom cry?¡± ¡°Is it because Leo is getting into trouble?¡± Hearing his question, she seemed to want to cry even more. ¡°Mom doesn¡¯t cry over that. Mom is not crying, really.¡± Her voice was full of weeping so that the words ¡°not crying¡± were overshadowed. ¡°But, why are you crying?¡± ¡°That is.¡± She just smiled faintly, unable to find anything to say back to her. It was amusing. She felt hurt again by Olivia¡¯s words and only felt stupid. Though Rosalind believed she had become strong enough, with Olivia¡¯s words, everything fell apart easily. When he said, ¡®I have an engagement,¡¯ she just thought it was really a job. But, it was none other than Olivia that was in his castle, which she had not expected at all. Was he lying that he had a job to hide that he was meeting Olivia¡­? Like all the things he had shown her all the time? The more she thought about it, the more ridiculous this whole situation became. In the end, she was the only one who got fooled again. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, mom.¡± Leo reached out and wiped the corners of her tear-filled eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t cry, mom won¡¯t cry,¡± Rosalind whispered to Leo. ¡°Still, why are the tears?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sad.¡± ¡°Mom, are you very sad right now?¡± Rosalind struggled to calm her heart and responded to the sullen question. ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know? Is there something you don¡¯t even know about?¡± ¡°Yes. There are many things that even mom doesn¡¯t know. That¡¯s why it is always difficult and hard.¡± Sometimes it was too hard, too difficult¡­ As she glanced out the window with a blank expression, darkness was slowly descending on the sky. Rosalind gazed endlessly at the stars that were already shining. How much time has passed? Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. ¡°¡­Madam, someone has come to you.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°The Duke has come.¡± Both her and Leo reacted promptly to the maid¡¯s words. Rosalind clenched her fists tightly, and Leo said, ¡°Dad!¡± and blinked his eyes. ¡°Please, say no because today is going to be difficult.¡± ¡°Yes. Understood.¡± However, the maid returned not long after. ¡°He says he has something he wants to tell you.¡± ¡°¡­Next time, tell him I¡¯ll listen to it next time.¡± She honestly wished he never had anything like this forever. Rosalind didn¡¯t want to spend any more of her feelings because of him. She hated Olivia. Even more, she hated him and hated herself for having to end up hurting. After four years of running away from him so that her heart would no longer be broken, she finally felt as if she had returned to the beginning. ¡°¡­Is dad waiting for Leo?¡± Although as she looked into Leo¡¯s innocent eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but say no. Kyle may be a bad husband to her, but a good father to her son¡­ ¡°Leo, do you want to see dDad?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay for Leo not to see!¡± ¡°Mom is not feeling well, so Leo can just go today.¡± ¡°Yes, I got it,¡± Leo said, nodding his head. The maid held out her hand to him, and Leo, who continued to glance at Rosalind, followed the maid out of the room. Rosalind took out a book after Leo left. She took out anything she could get her hands on and tried her best to put the inconspicuous typefaces in it. Only the sound of her turning the pages filled the quiet room. One, two, three¡­ It was when her fingertips were forcibly turning over the pages, a click was heard as the door opened. ¡°¡­Rosalind.¡± Startled by the low-pitched man¡¯s voice, she dropped the book she was holding onto the floor. Thud. The book hit the floor with a blunt sound, and Rosalind froze, unable to even pick up the book. As if in disbelief, she lifted her head up and looked in front of her. ¡°Rosalind.¡± Kyle called her name again. It was a quiet but deep voice. ¡°¡­Please, leave.¡± Rosalind turned her gaze away from Kyle and picked up the book. The pages were laid out haphazardly with letters engraved on them. The reason these neat letters look dizzy was probably because of her heart. ¡°Look at me.¡± Pretending she didn¡¯t hear him, she didn¡¯t say anything. In order not to give him her gaze, Rosalind gave more strength to her hand holding the book. Though her eyes were looking at the book, the nerves in her body were directed at the man in front of her. Even though she knew that, she turned away from him. Suddenly, the sound of the man¡¯s footsteps got closer and closer. At the sound that was closing by, she sensed that Kyle was approaching her, and at the same time, her head was forcibly turned by his hand. A strong man¡¯s fingers gripped Rosalind¡¯s chin, forcing her eyes to turn to him. Just as her voice was about to come out of the one-sided touch, he took his hand off her before opening his mouth as he stared at her watery eyes. ¡°¡­There was a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. What misunderstanding?¡± She made a reckless reply as if she didn¡¯t want to even deal with that. ¡°Everything you think about now.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to explain what happened. We are nothing except for Leo, nothing really¡­¡± ¡°Why are you nothing to me?¡± While his eyes were staring at her, his voice became a little deeper. ¡°Do you think I threw everything away because I wanted to explain to someone who was nothing¡­?¡± ¡°What are you planning to explain?¡± At that moment, a clear light shone in her eyes. Her eyes were clear and unshakable. ¡°You told me you had a job and brought Olivia home again¡­? You said she was like your sister, did you stay out with her? Or, did Olivia say she pushed Leo because of you? What misunderstanding is this! I really don¡¯t know.¡± The words were unstoppable. The more they continued, the more he frowned. ¡°What did you say now?¡± He gazed at her with her blank face as if he didn¡¯t know where to begin. ¡°Staying out with Olivia? ¡­Olivia is like my sister.¡± ¡°Do you do things like that with your sister? I¡¯ve seen it all, the two of you together¡­¡± Rosalind bit her lip as she couldn¡¯t speak anymore, and the words fell. Her hand, holding the hem of her dress, trembled slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know where you are thinking¡­ Even though I¡¯ve been mean to you, I¡¯m not that kind of a human being.¡± ¡°Then, why did you go out with Olivia that time and didn¡¯t come home? At that time, I saw that you went into the inn together¡­¡± His eyes looking at Rosalind darkened a little. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ Kyle began to slowly bring out the story of Olivia and memories of four years ago that are now too old and hazy. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 41 Chapter 41 ¡°Olivia is like family to me, nothing more, nothing less.¡± Kyle truly cared for Olivia, who had been kind to him since the first time he was adopted by the Spencer family. However, he had only thought of her as siblings, and that it was his duty to send her off to marry a good man. The reason he was particularly affectionate to her rather than simply supporting her was at the request of his stepfather. Because his stepfather, who loved Olivia more than anyone else, wanted him to take care of her even after he died. There was always a debt in Kyle¡¯s mind. In his heart, he owes his stepfather, who raised him up. He nourished him as he grew into a more mature and skillful adult than his peers. For him, his adoptive father¡¯s request that he wanted Olivia to be treated like a real sibling couldn¡¯t be easily rejected. ¡°I am an adopted child, and my adoptive father is a difficult person to refuse. It¡¯s just that at the father¡¯s request, I took care of Olivia. And, the night out¡­¡± He frowned as if recalling a memory. ¡°It¡¯s true that I went into the inn with Olivia. But, nothing happened. Olivia said she injured her leg at the time and wanted to rest for a while, though I only took her. She said it was a famous place frequented by nobles, and she wanted to see it.¡± At that time, as he was passing the inn, Olivia was suddenly limping and said she had hurt her leg. Although Kyle asked her to go home, he was forced to go to the inn when she said she felt like she had to move after the pain had subsided. As he turned to call a doctor from the front door, her pitiful voice caught him. ¡°Brother¡­ can¡¯t we go in together? I want to stay with you. I¡¯ve been liking you for a very long time. I love you.¡± Brother was the title Olivia used to call him when she was young. She was only a younger sister to him so the word ¡®love¡¯ was overshadowed. Kyle denied it at once, and he yelled at Olivia that he had never thought of her as a woman. ¡°Why? Why?¡± AD Even at her mournful clinging voice, he turned around ferociously. Olivia kept crying, telling him to not lie. She said she didn¡¯t understand, but he was sincere without a single bit of embellishment. No matter how much she pleaded with him, he never saw her as a woman. ¡°That day, then, Olivia asked me to stay with her¡­ I refused. I didn¡¯t go into the room, I came back to the front door and went to the Imperial Palace.¡± ¡°¡­How can I believe that?¡± ¡°I keep a journal when I enter the Imperial Palace, so you can check it. If necessary, I will check it for you.¡± He spoke in an urgent voice. Still, Rosalind was still apathetic. ¡°No. I don¡¯t want to do that to trust you.¡± Suddenly, silence passed between the two. After a brief silence, Kyle burst into laughter. ¡°In the meantime, You¡­ you must have thought I was trash. Would I have done such a thing with my relatives and sisters?¡± A low-pitched voice echoed through the room. ¡°¡­Leave you, wife?¡± He was staring at the woman in front of him so clearly that those gazes felt tenacious. AD ¡°I¡¯ve never held any woman except you in my marriage.¡± Rosaline was the only woman he had slept with during their marriage. Just because they were married didn¡¯t mean all the couples were like that, though oddly enough, he lost control when he stood in front of Rosalind. His body, which was not swayed by Olivia¡¯s blatant seduction, was so quickly heated when he saw his wife¡¯s snowy face. Even when he was tired after returning from work in the Imperial Palace, gazing at her, his lower body immediately began to ache. Rosalind wasn¡¯t a terribly seductive figure. Even though she was just lying neatly as she always does, he wanted to get drunk on that body. He wanted her to spit moans out of her mouth, and shove himself into her. Like a thirst that did not go away no matter how much he drank, it was not enough to hold her again and again¡­ She released all his restraints too easily, who had always tried to live a mature and rational life. He felt that she was making fun of him, and he didn¡¯t like it, so Kyle tried to stay away from her. ¡°Rosalind, it¡¯s always been like that when I see you.¡± He wanted to hold her. ¡°It still is.¡± ¡­He was crazy. Kyle hated that himself, and Rosaline that made him this way. It was only after that that he found out that people called this disgusting feeling love. ¡°I heard from Isis that you had a fight with Olivia. She returned to the home again. It¡¯s the first time Olivia had been there since that day four years ago. Even for me, I was uncomfortable with her, and in order not to run into her, I deliberately went to the Imperial Palace so I told you not to come today. And¡­ I called the doctor, so Leo will be checked soon.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to explain further.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want an apology. It was just a fight, and it doesn¡¯t matter to me anymore¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± Rosaline paused at his deep voice. ¡°¡­Sorry. I hurt you all the time.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want any apologies¡­¡± When she began to speak again, the cry had reached the end of her throat. She had to swallow her breath again to hold back the crying. A large hand was placed over Rosaline¡¯s face, who was unable to speak the words. Kyle¡¯s hand gently stroked her hair. Still silent, her suffocating stillness found her as if submerged in water. ¡°We¡¯ll talk again later. Next time again¡­ I want to be alone.¡± AD It was a long time since Rosaline opened her mouth again. * * * ¡°According to the journal, he must have been in the Imperial Palace at the time. At that time, he was alone with His Majesty.¡± The gentle voice kept ringing in her ears. The day after Kyle returned, at the end of the day, Rosaline stopped by the Imperial Palace. Even though she shouted that she didn¡¯t want to do it to trust him, she couldn¡¯t stop her walking. She initially thought she would never want to know. But, as time went on, her mind went in an unexpected direction. She wanted to, at least, check with her own two eyes whether he was right or not. In the end, she went to the Imperial Palace without even a servant and looked at the entry log. Although the journal was not open to anyone, she could look at it more easily as she was still Mrs. Spencer on paper. ¡°How stupid¡­¡± Rosalind giggled a little. She knew it was a misunderstanding, but she was not happy. It was in vain. The wounds that had been painfully tied for a long time did not heal easily. Strangely, her resentment towards him was even more intense. Her breath was choking at the time that he was with Olivia, even though she knew for some reason she had misunderstood. ¡°¡­Rosalind.¡± AD Helen slowly approached her, who was sitting blankly in her room. There was a warm concern in her eyes as she looked at her daughter. ¡°Mom, why is it so difficult?¡± ¡°Originally, life was difficult. Life is still difficult for me as I grow older.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Rosalind smiled bitterly as she recalled Kyle¡¯s words. What was the use of all this now¡­? ¡°Rosalind, a dessert with thin slices of fruit. Eat a little, don¡¯t you like this?¡± Saying so, Helen, who was staring at her daughter quietly, offered the plate she was carrying. ¡°I have no appetite. I will eat later.¡± ¡°If you do this, Leo will be worried, too.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t show anything in front of Leo¡­¡± ¡°And, I¡¯m worried. Aren¡¯t you like Leo to me? So, cheer up.¡± Helen stroked her emaciated daughter¡¯s cheek. Her skin had become rough all of a sudden. Since she was a daughter who suffered from illness very often when she was young, she was even more concerned when Rosalind skipped meals or had a hard time like this. Helen gazed with an affectionate face as she watched her daughter pick up the fruit. ¡°I made you worry. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°No. Isn¡¯t it a mother¡¯s job to worry? Even if you don¡¯t like it, you have to eat it all in small portions.¡± Nodding her head, Rosalind put the fruit in her mouth little by little. It was sweet. While she was eating dessert, her head was tangled with threads, and it was all complicated. Neither the fresh scent nor the taste of sweet fruit on her tongue touched her. About halfway through, she could hear the butler¡¯s voice from outside the door. ¡°¡­Someone has come to visit the little Madam.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Baron Albert wanted to see you for a while¡­¡± ¡°He was not the one who will come without saying anything.¡± It would be difficult to see her because she was not in good shape, though she wanted to see if that had something to do with her. ¡°Looks like a guest has arrived. Then, I will go out.¡± ¡°Yes. Thank you, mother.¡± ¡°Okay, see you later.¡± Rosalind watched as Helen left with a blank expression on her face, and she belatedly arranged her hair and dressing. Although she wasn¡¯t motivated and her hands were strained, she quickly cleared her breath and headed for the parlor. Albert was already waiting for her in the parlor. ¡°Rosalind, did I come to you too suddenly?¡± ¡°I was a little surprised.¡± ¡°It was too sudden so I was afraid of you rejecting it, but I am glad that you accepted it.¡± ¡°Of course. Though what did you come here for?¡± Albert smiled awkwardly at her questioning voice and held out a bouquet. She was already distracted, and he was hiding it behind his back, so she didn¡¯t notice at all. ¡°Oh, dear¡­ it¡¯s flowers.¡± ¡°They were selling iris flowers on the roadside, and I thought of you, so I bought it without realizing it.¡± ¡°Me¡­?¡± ¡°As I looked at the purple iris, Creta, no Rosalind¡¯s eyes, passed by. You said your original name was Rosalind, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Iris looks like your eyes, Rosalind.¡± The purple flowers and her eyes, who had received the flowers, had a similar color. Iris was a little more vivid and colorful, and the only difference was that her eyes were soft and light. Rosalind glanced at the flower and pulled it closer. When she lightly buried her face among the flowers, a green, fragrant smell was quickly transmitted. ¡°The flower language is ¡®Please tell me the good news.¡¯ I chose it because I wanted good news to always be delivered.¡± ¡°Thank you so much. How long has it been since I received flowers¡­? In fact, I think it was the first time except when I was very young.¡± ¡°However, it looks like you have a bad expression on your face. Is there anything wrong?¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Rosalind paused for a moment at Albert¡¯s question. However, she soon grinned and responded calmly. ¡°Oh, no. It¡¯s not like that¡­ By the way, the last time the Baron agreed to say that he was Leo¡¯s father, the Duke knew it all. So, I show Leo to his father twice a week, and they spend time together. It¡¯s a little more difficult than I thought, and sometimes I don¡¯t know¡­ Like that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what happened. You must have been troubled in many ways.¡± ¡°Though fortunately, the Duke seems to be a good father to Leo. That¡¯s enough¡­ That¡¯s enough for me.¡± As if to change the mood, she again took the bouquet to the tip of her nose. Even though she was grateful for the flowers Albert had bought for her, her mood did not fully improve. ¡°And, another reason I came¡­ If it¡¯s okay with you, I want to help.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Things about your father have not been finalized yet. The culprit wasn¡¯t caught, and you said that he was stabbed several times and suffered a lot? I would like to help investigate the case.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s true, but I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re trying to help me so much. To be honest, I think it¡¯s a bit too much of a favor.¡± ¡°I think of you when I see flowers, I want to help with something. I want to have dinner with you¡­ Why do I always want to be overly friendly to Rosalind?¡± At the end of Albert¡¯s gaze, there were Rosalind¡¯s purple eyes. She had eyes as beautiful as the flowers she was holding. ¡°Actually, I often remember the expression on your face I saw at the funeral. I¡¯ve lost my parents, too. I guess that¡¯s what I remember. That¡¯s why I want to show myself to you.¡± As she was speechless, he continued in a calm voice. ¡°I was wondering if it might be of some help as my close friend works at the Imperial Palace. Of course, I¡¯ll ask for help when you say yes. I am adding this in case you misunderstand that I am being one-sided and self-righteous.¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m not misunderstanding.¡± Rosalind shook her head slightly and continued. ¡°Still, I never thought of you that way, so¡­ I sincerely appreciate the favor, but I¡¯m a little confused¡­ To me, the Baron is like a friend, and I am grateful to you for helping me.¡± Even she guessed that his favor was more than an ordinary friend. She thought she shouldn¡¯t confuse him, as long as he was certain of it today. ¡°I know. Rosalind thinks of me that way. Can¡¯t you still accept it? I know this is a bit cowardly, though¡­ you always thanked me.¡± ¡°Of course. You¡¯re the one who helped me when I moved there and was unfamiliar and had a difficult time.¡± ¡°So, how do you feel about repaying that gratitude?¡± Was he being such a coward? He smiled shyly. Rosalind glanced at him quietly before spitting her words out in a small voice. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll be grateful for your help.¡± At that, she nodded her head towards the gentleman in front of her. * * * A soft light shone softly over Leo¡¯s face. Beside him, Rosalind was patting the child and telling him old tales. The child was yawning, rubbing his eyes with the little hand, as he was drowsy as he listened. ¡°The prince was unable to approach because the giant dragon was breathing fire. So, in the end, the prince couldn¡¯t save the princess. The princess, who felt so sorry for the prince, made a plan to stab the dragon and run away secretly while the dragon was asleep as the night went on.¡± ¡°Huh, really?¡± ¡°The dragon lives forever, so he cannot be killed. She thought she would have to run away after hurting him so that he wouldn¡¯t follow her.¡± ¡°So, what happened?¡± Leo asked with a sleepy face. He always took a nap at this time, though seeing that he was forcing his sleep back, he must be curious about the next story. ¡°But, the moment she was about to leave, the princess realized that if she left, the dragon would be left alone. In fact, it was the dragon who first showed the world to the princess who was confined to the castle.¡± ¡°It¡¯s strange, the story. It¡¯s different.¡± ¡°The original story is all strange. It¡¯s not fun when you¡¯re expecting it. isn¡¯t it?¡± Rosalind whispered playfully, and the sound of a child¡¯s laughter erupted. Kyle was watching the two of them from a distance. As she took Leo to his castle to keep her promise of letting him see Leo twice a week, she didn¡¯t even make eye contact with him. However, the fact that she was there, anyway, gave him a little relief. ¡®It was what the Marchioness said in the letter. Leo is my child.¡¯ He thought he did a good job keeping Leo and her next to him, even with shallow lies. Though soon, he felt mean and ridiculous. Even looking back, it was a strangely blind emotion. ¡­Why was he so desperate for her? ¡°The princess with the lamp was worried as she looked at the dragon under the light. She would either stab the dragon or leave the dragon¡­ The dagger was shining like a call for blood, although before it, the princess stood still for a very long time.¡± Leo¡¯s eyelids blinked and moved slowly. After coming to the castle today, filling his stomach, and walking around the garden for a long time, he looked tired. Rosalind gradually lowered her voice, noticed that Leo¡¯s eyes were completely closed, and eventually covered him with the blanket. After pulling it to his chest, she gently stroked the child¡¯s soft cheeks and curly golden hair. ¡°¡­So, what happened?¡± It was then that Kyle¡¯s voice came from behind Rosalind. ¡°What happened after she found out that the dragon will be left alone? Did she stab him? Did she run away?¡± Rosalind turned her head slightly. But, for a moment, she shifted her gaze to Leo again. She then replied, in a dry voice, in which she felt no emotion. ¡°In the end, the princess stabbed the dragon and ran away, and the dragon was left alone for the rest of his life. Despite the fact that the dragon regretted everything, it was already too late.¡± ¡°I see.¡± His voice in response was firm, yet somewhat bitter. He added the words as if he had just remembered. ¡°Oh, I bought some clothes for you, would you like to try them on? You said that before. If you wear nice clothes, it will make the day fun.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t want to talk to the Duke anymore. When Leo wakes up from his nap, I¡¯ll take him with me.¡± After her firm answer, R0salind got up from her seat and brushed past him. His voice came out a bit hastily as if holding on to her. ¡°Rosalind.¡± ¡°Your voice is loud. The child will wake up. I¡¯ll leave for now.¡± Saying so, she opened the door and left without any regrets, leaving him behind. Kyle followed behind her and opened his mouth with a heavy voice towards her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°What are you sorry for?¡± Her eyes turned sharply towards him. She wondered what he was sorry about? There was curiosity in her eyes. ¡°Is it Olivia¡­? Of course, pushing Leo is unforgivable, but it¡¯s not the Duke¡¯s fault. You didn¡¯t know that Olivia was going to mess with Leo, and you knew it was my misunderstanding when I found out about what happened in the past. I misunderstood like a fool.¡± ¡°Rosalind¡­¡± While Kyle¡¯s voice was full of emotions, her voice was clear and uncluttered. It was so clean that it sounded a little cold. ¡°Though I mean¡­ That¡¯s what I thought. If I had asked about it back then, it wouldn¡¯t have been this difficult for so long. Still, four years ago, I couldn¡¯t ask. I was scared. It¡¯s scary to hear the truth, so I can¡¯t ask you? That was the most difficult and scary.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be sorry¡­¡± ¡°Because I have hurt you so much.¡± Rosalind¡¯s quiet breath trembled. It wasn¡¯t just because of Olivia that she left him. It wasn¡¯t just because she was found to be infertile. If they had been in a normal marital relationship, even if Olivia was there, even if she was diagnosed with infertility, they were misunderstandings and feelings that would eventually be resolved. It took too long for her to realize that the problem was ¡®them,¡¯ not Olivia or infertility ¡°But, even knowing that¡­ I can¡¯t let you go until the end.¡± He continued to stare at Rosalind and speak to her. ¡°I can¡¯t live without you now. Looking back, it was from the beginning. Just looking at you makes me angry, nervous, frustrated, annoyed¡­ It wasn¡¯t until you left that I knew it was called love.¡± It was too late¡­ ¡°¡­Rosalind, I realized it too late.¡± She didn¡¯t answer anything. Love, was it because of the weight that those words gave¡­? Kyle slowly walked over to her. He reached out and tucked her little wavy hair behind her ear. She was confused. The way he treated her was so different from before. She knew he was clinging to her, though she didn¡¯t know the word ¡®love¡¯ would come out of his mouth. ¡°Can¡¯t you hate me next to me as much as I was mean?¡± His characteristic low voice sounded earnest and affectionate. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t love me. I do not care.¡± ¡®¡­I couldn¡¯t dare ask for that from her.¡¯ His fingertips gently brushed his cheeks. ¡°You don¡¯t have to treat me like you used to. Just stay by my side¡­ Can¡¯t the three of us live with Leo like this? I, I¡­.will live with a heart of atonement for the rest of my life.¡± ¡­Yes? He spoke impatiently as if pleading. It was a little while later that Rosalind, who had just stared at him without moving, finally moved her lips. ¡°¡­I always felt abandoned. Even on those nights we held each other, I always felt abandoned. All that was left of me was the fa?ade of the Duchess.¡± Because her voice was calm, it felt much more sincere than temporary emotions like anger or hate. ¡°So, I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s a good thing. Just like when I was on land and then suddenly boarded a boat, so many things have changed, and the gap makes me tremble. I need time to get used to it.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you adapt by my side¡­?¡± He responded quickly enough. ¡°As a family¡­ If you don¡¯t like living as a couple, you might think that you are living as a family. The three of us with Leo.¡± He gazed at Rosalind as though pleading. Still, she only kept her silence. The moment she opened her mouth again, Kyle quickly stopped. ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer me now. You have plenty of time to think, so don¡¯t rush to answer. Think about it for a long time, and answer in a positive way as much as possible.¡± ¡®¡­Please.¡¯ Rosalind stared at him at the desperate voice. His eyes sank even deeper. He, who had never shown any hesitation, was hesitating. ¡°I won¡¯t ask you to forgive me. me Just once¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if thinking about it will make a difference. I¡¯ll go see Leo.¡± She couldn¡¯t watch him any longer, so in the end, she turned away from him. That was all she could do now. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 43 Chapter 43 She glanced down at the modest dress she was wearing. She was in a light blue dress that fell simply without lace. Every time the wind blew, it swayed like the water on a clear day, though it was too simple to be called an outing outfit. ¡®You don¡¯t have to answer me now. You have plenty of time to think, so don¡¯t rush to answer. Think about it for a long time, and answer in a positive way as much as possible.¡¯ Rosalind, who suddenly remembered his voice, gently rolled up the hem of her skirt. Not long ago, despite her apparent refusal, Kyle sent her clothes and accessories. They were all gorgeous and beautiful, but she did not touch the things he gave them because she didn¡¯t want to feel indebted to him anymore. She used to choose a dress that was a little revealing or more flashy than she liked because she wanted to look pretty to him¡­ She wanted to be different from back then. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s exciting! Mom, the wind is so cool. I wish I could come every day!¡± Leo burst out laughing and rolled over on the soft cloth. Even though the cloth was wide enough for two or three adult men to lie down on, she cautioned Leo to sit down. ¡°Leo, what if you get hurt while rolling? Were you injured while playing last time?¡± ¡°Leave him. He will grow up playing around and other things.¡± At Kyle¡¯s words, Rosalind closed her mouth slightly as if she didn¡¯t like it. The opinions of the husband and wife were bound to be slightly different when raising children, so she wondered if that was why they were talking about this. While she was a bit overprotective, he was the one freeing Leo. Nonetheless, there had not been a big difference of opinion so far, and since they even went out for a picnic today, she thought she would just let Leo do what he wanted. It was an unwanted outing because Leo had been begging her to go on a picnic a few days ago, so she didn¡¯t want to break the mood now that he had gotten out. Since a long time ago, whenever the weather was good, Leo and her would use to go out often. However, it was her first time coming with Kyle, so it was a little awkward and uncomfortable. ¡°Look at this, there are so many leaves!¡± The child suddenly stood up from his seat, lifted his heel, and stretched out his hand toward the leaf. The greens that had tickled his fingertips as if he could barely touch them came into Leo¡¯s hands. He stared curiously at the leaves in the palm of his hand. ¡°How many are there?¡± ¡°Well, how many? Probably too numerous to count.¡± Leo reached out his hand and started picking a few more leaves. ¡°Leo, you can¡¯t keep picking it up. Don¡¯t bother it like that. You should always be thankful for trees, flowers, fruits, and animals. It is thanks to all these things that we can eat delicious food and live a healthy life.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± said Leo, poking his mouth out, pretending to be picking a few more leaves, but then stopped. Then, he gazed at Rosalind and asked. ¡°Then, can I see it?¡± When she answered, Leo nodded his head and started looking around. ¡°There is a huge tree over there.¡± As if interested in the distant tree, he sprinted away from the cloth. She glanced at Leo with concern and turned her gaze away. With a snap, a leaf fell on her head. It must have been that Leo spilled it while running. She touched her head to see if there were any more leaves attached to it. Rosalind was worried that her hair would be messed up outdoors, as she was more meticulously groomed today, and because of that, she was especially careful with how she touched her hair. She stopped lowering her hand when she saw nothing else. In addition, it was also because Kyle was staring at her, to the extent that she thought that gaze was too blatant¡­ ¡­Why was he staring at her like that? But, she sat still without asking any questions or saying anything. She didn¡¯t want to bring it up. After such an awkward atmosphere passed for a long time, he opened his mouth first. ¡°¡­You never wear the clothes I gave you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have to look pretty anymore.¡± Is that so¡­? He muttered to himself, and Rosalind didn¡¯t speak anymore. ¡°By the way, I mean. Even if you don¡¯t try to look pretty¡­ You¡¯re pretty.¡± Her eyes widened slightly at his soft voice. Kyle reached out his hand towards her head. ¡°¡­Whatever you do, no matter what you do.¡± ¡®¡­They are all pretty.¡¯ Rosalind swallowed her breath unknowingly as his fingertips grazed her cheek. As she was about to turn her head, wondering what he was doing, when she suddenly noticed that he had a flower at his fingertips. It seemed that he had plucked a flower from her hair. ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t know it was there.¡± She muttered awkwardly. ¡®You¡¯re pretty no matter what you do.¡¯ It was sweet, though it didn¡¯t sound like he was just saying it to flirt. His clear gaze and voice approached her in a strangely serious way. Rosalind asked curiously, ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fascinating.¡± He smiled faintly as if he was really curious. The Rosalind in his dreams had always had a pretty face. With a casual smile on her face, she strode out with her back to him. In the past year of being with her, she had always been at his side, and oddly enough, it seemed so easy for her to turn her back. At first, he thought that it was simply a pity that the woman next to him had disappeared, although the emptiness after waking up was too terrible for that. He was as angry and worried about her, and yet he seemed crazy¡­ After Rosalind disappeared, he had always had wine instead of water on the table. Because if he didn¡¯t drink, he couldn¡¯t sleep easily. However, as he touched her cheek like this, it was only the warmth that made him realize that it was not a dream. ¡°What are you fascinated about?¡± ¡°That it is a reality now.¡± Her eyebrows furrowed slightly. ¡°¡­And, I¡¯m glad.¡± ¡®That it is reality¡­¡¯ Even though his eyes deepened, she couldn¡¯t understand the meaning, so she just stared blankly. No, perhaps, she didn¡¯t want to understand¡­ Though her head knew she had to turn away from him, she couldn¡¯t easily turn her eyes away. Rosalind felt as if she was possessed by him. ¡°Mom, when can we eat snacks? I¡¯m hungry.¡± For a moment, Leo¡¯s voice cut through them. Rosalind, who turned her head away from him, calmed the sullen Leo and responded affectionately. ¡°¡­Then, shall we eat the snack we brought?¡± The snacks that had been in the basket began to be laid out one by one on the clean cloth. Some fresh fruits, tarts, and puddings were the child¡¯s favorite desserts. Leo took hold of the fork, took a slice of tart, and handed it to Kyle. ¡°Here, ah.¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Kyle smiled slightly and opened his lips. It was a sweet dessert topped with fruit jam. He didn¡¯t like sweets, yet he ate them right away. It was funny and strange to see him forcing himself to eat sweets. Leo took another slice of tart with a fork, this time offering it to Rosalind. The child¡¯s actions and the sweet taste in his mouth were lovely and made him smile. Just as she swallowed her tart, Leo¡¯s resolute voice was heard. ¡°Now, feed each other.¡± What? Each other¡­? As soon as Leo¡¯s voice fell, the smile disappeared from Rosalind¡¯s lips. Kyle held out the fork towards her, but she only glanced and turned her head. Was it because of embarrassment? Her ears were dyed redder than before. With an innocent face, unaware of the difficulty of being forced to get involved with her ex-husband, Leo quickly began to eat the tart. * * * ¡°Leo couldn¡¯t come with me because he was tired. Thank you so much for the invitation.¡± Hearing Rosalind¡¯s voice, Albert smiled. Today was the day she responded to the ¡®dinner invitation¡¯ that he had mentioned earlier. When he said he wanted to serve her dinner at a relative¡¯s house where he was staying, she couldn¡¯t resist. Although she thought it was just a simple meal, the table was much more luxurious than expected. Apart from the variety of food, it showed the carefully prepared high-quality meat, flavorful and luxurious drinks, and even exotic foods that were hard to come by. In a place where the mansion was not large, and there were not many people, she wondered if they would be a bit overworked to bring out food like this. Rosalind smiled with a bit of pressure and regret. ¡°Did you say Rosalind? I heard a lot from Albert. You are, as I heard, a very beautiful woman. Albert praised you so much¡­¡± Sevina, who introduced herself as Albert¡¯s relative, spoke softly to her. Her eyes were filled with joy as she gazed at Rosalind and Albert alternately. ¡°You are too much. The Baron must have said only good things about me because he was such a good person.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just talking about a beautiful woman. What is to be exaggerated?¡± ¡°The Madam is also so beautiful.¡± Oh, really? Raised her voice, she laughed. Sevina rolled her eyes playfully at Albert. The two of them were so friendly that just looking at them made her smile. ¡°I said I would prepare it, but I don¡¯t know if it will suit your taste. I don¡¯t know exactly what you like¡­¡± ¡°You worked so hard to prepare, how could it not be good? All the food is delicious.¡± As soon as Rosalind finished speaking, Albert, unable to hide his joyous face, placed a chunk of meat on her plate. ¡°I was wondering if it would be difficult to eat.¡± His words made her feel his consideration for her, and she swallowed her smile a little. Although she was originally taught the basic manners of a noble, she often did not care for anything more than that, though he was quite delicate and kind. ¡°Thank you,¡± said Rosalind, admiring the meat as she put it in her mouth. ¡°It is delicious.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad. Oh right. I have something to tell you¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s better to do it after you¡¯ve finished eating.¡± Albert¡¯s voice felt more serious than usual. Seeing that, Rosaline nodded her head a little puzzled. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 44 Chapter 44 After the meal, Albert led Rosalind, saying that he would like to introduce her to the inside of the house. ¡®The place to stay is not that big, but still¡­¡¯ His voice and smile were gentle as he added. It was not as big as he said, though it was a cutely well-decorated house. Her father was a person who took pleasure in displaying luxury items in the house, so it was nice to see the owner¡¯s touch everywhere in the house. ¡°I bought this from the sailors myself. It is said to be popular in a distant foreign country, so I gave it to Sister Sevina.¡± ¡°It looks strange. Do they sell these, too? I¡¯ve never been that far¡­¡± On the shelf was a statue of an unfamiliar beast. With pointed ears like a cat, and a menacing body like a lion, Rosalind tilted her head and looked at it. She kept looking at it and found it cute at first glance. ¡°It doesn¡¯t really exist, but it was said to be a beast that they believe in and worship. It is said to be a beast that protects justice, and to drive away evil and bring goodness and happiness.¡± ¡°It has a good meaning.¡± ¡°This is something I made myself. I am clumsy in workmanship. I¡¯m embarrassed to show you this. I broke Sister¡¯s treasured jewelry box when I was young, so I made it myself and gave it to her.¡± Next to it was a small box. As he said, it was a little clumsy, but it still felt like it was made quite carefully. Seeing that reminded her of her former self, who struggled to embroider with insufficient skill. ¡°I know that feeling. Regardless of my skill, there are times when I want to do something for someone.¡± ¡°It makes me feel less embarrassed because you packaged it so nicely.¡± ¡°My relatives mean nothing more than blood. I¡¯m not affectionate either. I¡¯m really envious to see you get along well.¡± Rosalind smiled faintly and turned her head to the other side as if trying to shake off her past. As she glanced at the various ornaments, her eyes met the painting hanging on the wall. It was a portrait of a family sitting in harmony. She noticed right away that it was Albert¡¯s family. ¡°This must have been a painting when the Baron was young. I don¡¯t know if I can say this, though it¡¯s so cute.¡± Perhaps, it was the strength of the portrait, the family in colorful clothes, and the appearance of young Albert seemed fun and warm. At that, he blushed in embarrassment. Rosalind, who was examining the painting smiling, opened her mouth casually, ¡°But, the other family members¡­ Did they travel somewhere?¡± ¡°My parents are dead. The only family I have left is Sevina.¡± She hurriedly bowed her head slightly as she had not thought of it. Then, she remembered what he had just said to her. ¡®I¡¯ve lost my parents. That was why it was memorable to me.¡¯ Gazing at the painting again, the portrait of him and his family as a child. ¡°When I was young, it was difficult, but now it¡¯s okay. Well, there¡¯s the story I was going to tell you earlier.¡± ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯d like to have a cup of tea and do it slowly. I will prepare refreshments.¡± She wondered what he wanted to talk about by being so hesitant, but she meekly nodded her head. The maid came out with tea, and he kept his silence until the maid left the room. After a while, he opened his mouth. ¡°I¡­ I was debating whether or not to tell you this.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying to investigate the Marquis¡¯ case¡­ it was not as easy to access as expected. It was so strangely difficult that I wondered if the above was deliberately blocking the investigation. I wonder if it may be that high-ranking aristocrats or high-ranking officials are intertwined.¡± Her eyes widened at the completely unexpected words. ¡°Obviously, you said that His Majesty also paid attention to it¡­ Well, it¡¯s a little bit too much to pay attention to¡­¡± Even though investigations were underway, no progress had been made. The only progress that could be made was the discovery of pieces of the criminal¡¯s torn clothes, which, though evidence, was not a clue. She and her mother looked through the evidence but found nothing. Her mother also hired someone to look into it, and the Emperor told them that he would pay attention to it. Still, that was all. Instead of news about the culprit, there were only stories about what the situation was. ¡°I have people research it, but it¡¯s the same for me as there is no result. It¡¯s all about checking the evidence found so far. It was a fairly old fabric, although it was bright yellowish in color. They said that the hem of the criminal¡¯s clothes was probably torn during a physical fight. Strange thing¡­ the people who were attacked while guarding the front door survived because they cleverly evaded the vital spot. However, the truth is that my father was stabbed on the vital spot with no error. Even while fighting like that, precisely.¡± ¡°¡­As you may have never used a knife, saving is as difficult as killing. If you wield it clumsily, it is easy to inflict fatal wounds. They¡¯re probably very good swordsmen. Besides, they didn¡¯t kill the others on purpose, so it wasn¡¯t an indiscriminate crime targeting a lot of people, but it must have been aimed precisely at the target. We cannot rule out the possibility of a crime due to resentment.¡± Rosalind bit her lip. Her father¡¯s death, every time she heard those words, it was as heavy as a stone was placed in her heart. Her father, whom she had wished to disappear, really suffered misfortune and died. Her relatives didn¡¯t even show their faces properly, and most of her father¡¯s luxurious collection had to be sold. What his father had been so obsessed with and wanted to achieve during his lifetime was so futile. As the daughter herself, there was nothing she could do right. By the time she got home, her father had already passed away, and all she could do was to diligently investigate and attach a person to the funeral after she had done her best. How could she express this complicated and troubled mind¡­? ¡°And, what I want to say is¡­ While investigating the Marquis¡¯ death, I discovered something very unexpected.¡± ¡°What is something very unexpected?¡± Albert looked down again, not responding readily. His fingertips roamed only on the innocent table. ¡°Why are you so hesitant?¡± ¡°¡­It wasn¡¯t as easy to access as I thought, so I took a slightly different direction and investigated people who might be related to your father. Though in the meantime¡­ so there was an unexpected person among them.¡± ¡°Who is that?¡± ¡°Kyle Spencer.¡± Rosalind¡¯s hand, as she brought the teacup to her lips, froze. ¡°Yes? What do you mean¡­¡± ¡°I thought a lot about whether I should tell you about this. Still, I think it¡¯s better to know than to not know¡­ If it¡¯s rude for me to say something like this, I won¡¯t tell you anymore.¡± ¡°No. Tell me, please. Whatever.¡± Even though the voice she exhaled was a little shaky, she was determined. ¡°Before the Duke was adopted in the Duchy, he was living a difficult life as an orphan in the Marquis¡¯ estate. At that time, a villager raised him like a child. The people of that village were sold into slavery for a nonsensical reason¡­by Marquis Baron.¡± ¡­Her father? Rosalind didn¡¯t even understand the meaning of his words. A mysterious light flashed across her face. ¡°I don¡¯t really know what you mean.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just like I said.¡± ¡°He has no reason to do such a thing, does he?¡± ¡°The reason is, I can tell you a little bit, however¡­ It was said that they were guilty of not offering a virgin as a tribute. At that time, the Duke was lucky that only himself was not sold, and all the villagers were sold into slavery. It was said that it was buried quietly because it was such a small town. After that, the Duke was adopted by the Duchy.¡± She didn¡¯t say anything and just stood still. The only thing shaking was her eyes. ¡°When I took a closer look, the Duke had expressed his intention not to marry several times over.¡± Albert carefully continued his words while observing her expression, ¡°¡­I remembered something you had said before. Your husband has treated you coldly.¡± Even though he didn¡¯t speak anymore, she knew enough of what he was talking about. After a while, Rosalind opened her eyes wide like someone who had suddenly come to their senses. As her trembling hand covered her mouth, a shrill, shaky breath leaked out of the gap. ¡°¡­Fa, father is.¡± The expression disappeared from her face, and she sat down in her seat, swallowing her tears and screams. ¡°No, no way¡­¡± It was so shocking that she couldn¡¯t even cry. The past marriage reverberated through her mind. She couldn¡¯t believe this reality and kept stroking her own cheek and arm. The warmth of the fingertips touching her was unmistakable, and when she tried to hold her arm tight, a pain followed. Was this really real? ¡®¡­I was the wife whom he had treated unkindly.¡¯ She had thought he hated her for no reason. Even if there was a reason, Rosalind couldn¡¯t figure it out, so she had no choice but to think so. On the first night where there should be only excitement, why did only his ridicule remain, and why he turned away from her as if ignoring her every time, it seemed that all the puzzles were put together. The most shocking thing was that when she put the pieces of her father¡¯s misdeeds, all the puzzles were put together, and she didn¡¯t know anything until now. She just thought her father was extravagant and greedy but had no idea what had happened. Her father did not even come home much, and even if she did, the young her was busy hiding from him. She couldn¡¯t know a story that even her mother, who had lived with her father for several decades, didn¡¯t know. What was he thinking every time she showed her feelings for him¡­? Thinking of how she must have looked at him all this time, it felt like her heart was breaking into pieces. It was like someone trampling on a broken heart and trampling it down again. ¡­What kind of wife has she been to him all this time? ¡°Are you okay? You must be shocked¡­¡± ¡°No. No, it¡¯s okay¡­ No, I don¡¯t really know.¡± Rosalind¡¯s voice was trembling unsteadily. ¡°I have no idea what about this.¡± She had never asked Kyle about his past. Although she was curious, Rosalind endured, believing that if she got close to him, he would tell her one day. She never really thought deeply about why he didn¡¯t tell. She only thought that was because he didn¡¯t like her. ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to take my leave.¡± Rosalind got up from her seat. She stood up and stumbled for a moment, but she managed to get up and slowly took her step. Nonetheless, she couldn¡¯t take a few steps and collapsed again. Albert, who was watching her, hurriedly approached her. However, his hand, reaching out to support her, stopped in the air. Tears were eventually running down her cheeks. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 45 Chapter 45 ¡°¡­I think we should have investigated not only my father¡¯s case, but also how he lived while he was alive.¡± Rosalind, who sat helplessly, muttered to herself with a distant face. Anna¡¯s eyes glancing at her were dyed with a worried look. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Anna¡­¡± Her father said that a woman should not meddle in outside affairs. He had told his mother and her that a woman¡¯s job was to keep an eye on the house. Even though she felt a bit of a backlash each time, she pressed it down. It was because she was a weak and powerless young daughter in front of her father, who only looked big. She always had the thought of not being right rather than rebelling and arguing with her father, and that she shouldn¡¯t be scolded. She knew that her father was greedy, though she didn¡¯t know that he was so unscrupulous. Regardless¡­ ¡­Could ignorance be a reason for pardon? It was not what she did. She did not know¡­ Could she be forgiven for those words? Whether she was beaten or abused by her father, she ended up living from what her father had accomplished? When Rosalind thought about it that far, she felt like she was going to get nauseous. Rosalind hurriedly picked up the handkerchief next to her and covered her mouth. A suffocation came out of her mouth, but she hadn¡¯t eaten properly, so she couldn¡¯t even spit it out. Anna raised her voice in surprise. ¡°Miss!¡± Even after she got married, Anna accepted her fragile heart by calling her ¡®Miss¡¯ whenever she was sick or wanted to act cute to her. There were times when she thought that she would not have lived a single day in this house without Anna since she was by her side whenever she was trembling for fear of being scolded by her father. ¡°Anna¡­¡± With Rosalind still covering her mouth, she gazed at her nanny with a messed up face. ¡°¡­I¡¯ve always been the one who hurt the most.¡± Selling them into slavery for not offering a virgin? In her world, her victim had always been her. She was beaten by her father, suffered from her father¡¯s promiscuity, and was always afraid that she would offend her father. She couldn¡¯t fathom anything but herself¡­ Rosalind didn¡¯t know how to look at him. She wondered how impudent she seemed all this time. That fact was so terrifying that she couldn¡¯t stand it. It was scary. Would she be forgiven? What did she need to be forgiven for? Could she ask for forgiveness¡­? Everything was just messy and complicated. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Can I be okay?¡± Her bewildered eyes twinkled with water. He was a very bad husband to her. Though, was she simply a bad wife? Could she possibly have been a more terrible wife than a bad one¡­? ¡°Miss, did something happen? Shall I tell the Elder Madam?¡± ¡°No, no, don¡¯t tell her.¡± ¡°You look very ill. Because what happened¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even know what it is anymore. Not one single thing¡­¡± Rosalind¡¯s voice mixed with weeping as she slowly approached her. Anna then reached out and gently brushed her hand under her eyes. Her fingertips were wet, like under her eyes. Eventually, she asked in a voice that sounded like she would break. ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°Miss¡­¡± Anna¡¯s voice rang out in the distance. She was in so much pain that Anna didn¡¯t even dare to comfort her. Breathing heavily, she only made a wheezing sound with her face, which looked hard to even breathe. Anna couldn¡¯t even tell if it was a cry or something else. ¡°¡­Madam, it is the Young Master.¡± The sound of running footsteps was followed by a knocking sound. Rosalind¡¯s shoulders stiffened. The thought of her son, Leo, seemed to make her head more complicated. ¡°A little later¡­¡± But, before she could finish speaking, Leo opened the door and entered. ¡°Mom, are you going to see dad today?¡± When she saw Leo¡¯s face, she hurriedly wiped away her tears. Her heart seems to be pounding and falling for nothing at the innocent voice of the child. To her, he was her ex-husband who treated her coldly, and to him, she was just the devil¡¯s daughter. Still, at the same time, she was also a parent to Leo¡­ It was so tangled up that it could not be touched, like a thread that was too complicated to untangle. ¡°Today¡­ I think it¡¯s going to be a little hard on mom. How about going later?¡± ¡°Later?¡± Leo shrugged his shoulders. The look of disappointment on his face was apparent. ¡°Can¡¯t we go today? Dad will be waiting for me¡­¡± ¡°Does Leo like Dad?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± If someone had asked her young self if she liked her father, she would never have come up with such an answer. Was it right for her to separate Leo from his biological father again because of her own feelings for him¡­? Rosalind was not quite sure what was right and what was wrong. ¡°¡­So, shall Leo go with Anna today? Anna, go with Leo¡­ Please.¡± Anna flapped her lips as if worried about the words. As she asked if it was really okay, Rosalind nodded her head thoughtfully. ¡°I have to write a letter. I think I should send it to the Duke.¡± Saying so, she spread a piece of paper on the desk and grabbed a pen, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t write properly. Her hands holding the paper and pen trembled slightly. Anna, who was watching her quietly, spoke carefully to Rosalind. ¡°I will call a child who can write.¡± At that, she summoned a servant who knew how to write and had her hold the pen. Rosalind, who had been silent for a while after the servant came in, finally opened her mouth. It was difficult for her to even open her mouth, perhaps because of the feeling of being crushed. ¡°¡­Duke, I¡¯ve been thinking about what you said before. It seems a little difficult for the three of us to live together. And¡­ For the time being, I would like to send Leo to spend the time with the nanny Anna instead of me.¡± Rosalind, who had spoken her words up to that point, swallowed her breath. ¡°Just finish it like that. Thank you.¡± The servant nodded her head at the pulseless voice. She opened her mouth tenderly to her son. ¡°Leo, for the time being, Anna will accompany you instead of Mom.¡± ¡°Then, mom doesn¡¯t see Dad?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m not seeing him.¡± ¡°¡­Why?¡± Because I was scared. Gazing into Leo¡¯s innocent eyes, Rosalind swallowed those words deeply. It was because she was afraid of how he would see her, she wasn¡¯t sure what kind of face she had to see him with. She was afraid of this situation, and she didn¡¯t know what to do¡­ Squeezing the countless words that came up to the end of her neck, she barely kept a smile. That smile was as soft and breathtaking as ice that would be shattered by even the slightest shock. ¡°I want to go with mom¡­¡± ¡°Sorry. Mom is sorry.¡± ¡®I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡¯ Rosalind muttered those words into her mouth. * * * ¡°Mom said she won¡¯t be coming today.¡± ¡°Why won¡¯t mom come?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. She just said sorry.¡± In response, Leo pouted his mouth. He replied calmly that he knew, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel bitter. Recalling Leo¡¯s words, Kyle tilted his glass. Rosalind didn¡¯t come today. There was only one letter on behalf of her. Anna¡¯s hand clenched as she gave the letter. When asked what happened to Rosalind, all he heard was a bland thing. ¡°Drinking too much is not good for your health.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been drinking, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°You are drinking too much.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep.¡± At Walter¡¯s concern, he answered with a grin. As if he was already drunk, his expression and gestures were disturbed. ¡°We¡¯ve only been together for a year¡­ There are times when I feel like those times are my whole life. Why was I so stuck at those times? Am I being held captive by those times, or am I being forced to hold it?¡± It wasn¡¯t that he was starting to get drunk, it seemed like Kyle was already drunk. Empty bottles were already scattered on his desk. A stuttering hand picked up the bottle and poured it into the glass again. Although some distance away, Walter could feel the smell of liquor piercing the tip of his nose. ¡°¡­Walter. Rosalind followed you well. You¡¯ve been pretty good to Rosalind, too.¡± ¡°Yes, because she¡¯s such a good person. She treats me like a father, like a friend, and always kind¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s a good girl. She made all these people on her side like that, and when she left, she left without any regrets.¡± His gaze fell on the letter from Rosalind. He read the letters quietly with his eyes slightly lowered. ¡®It seems a little difficult for the three of us to live together. For the time being, I would like to send Leo to spend the time with the nanny Anna instead of me.¡¯ Those two insignificant sentences got stuck in a strangely painful way. ¡°And now, I feel like she¡¯s leaving again¡­ Why?¡± Kyle laughed bitterly. As he accepted Anna¡¯s letter, he felt strangled in the throat. Cracks broke out in the skillful, soft face he had always struggled to keep. Leo, who was watching as though that was revealed even in the eyes of the child, pulled the hem of his robe and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°¡­That good girl is really giving people a hard time.¡± As Rosalind¡¯s face shimmered, he wanted to see her with his own two eyes. When she first left, he drank to sleep. However, alcohol was only a means to make sure that his heart was not filled with alcohol. After realizing that, he started planting trees in the garden, focusing more on finding her than on the alcohol. He planted the things she likes. Thinking of the smiling face under that green tree made him smile a little without realizing it. Even after four years of agonizingly learning that nothing could be solved with alcohol, there were days when he had to use it¡­ Just like today. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to sleep now? I don¡¯t think you should drink anymore.¡± ¡°¡­On a day like this, she will come out of my dreams.¡± Even though the drink overflowed from filling the glass, his hand pouring the drink did not stop. Unable to watch anymore, Walter took a step forward. Kyle then took the glass and swallowed it into his throat. A clear liquid was running down his long fingers. ¡°A few days ago, seeing Rosalind in front of me gave me a sense of relief that I was so lucky.¡± ¡­Because it was not a dream. Kyle smirked. It was a smile close to self-pitying. ¡°But, why¡­¡± He gulped down the drink again. Even in Walter¡¯s eyes, he began to worry. It had been a long time since the Master had been so disheartened and broken. Servants and maids who did not serve him close to him would always say that he was gentle, though in Walter¡¯s eyes, he was simply indifferent to others. He was a person who had basic manners in his body, but he did not give up on his master. However, strangely, such a master had a different attitude when it came to the Madam¡¯s business. He was furious, annoyed, in pain, and in longing. Kyle, who drank in succession, glanced at Walter with shaky eyes. As he opened his mouth, a shrill voice came out. ¡°¡­Rosalind, I need to go to Rosalind.¡± ¡°Are you leaving now? It is raining.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t stand it.¡± He wanted to see her. He was afraid he¡¯d never see her again. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Rosalind glanced at Leo, who was sleeping, and brushed his hair. He was sleeping soundly because he was tired today. He yawned a few times, unlike his usual, where his eyes lit up with glee until she had finished telling two stories, and then fell asleep. It looked like he had a good time with Kyle. Kyle was a surprisingly affectionate father, and he would often accept his unreasonable demands. He even gave Leo a ride on his shoulder until he got tired of it, and even if Leo played with him all day, he didn¡¯t show any reluctance. Perhaps, that was why Leo always went to Kyle¡¯s castle, and he would come back falling asleep quickly. She gazed down at the quietly closed eyelids and smiled almost invisibly. It was the first time since that day that she had made something similar to a smile. Everything was just confusing and complicated. ¡°Madam, the Duke has come.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± At that, she froze in surprise at the voice over the door. With an anxious look, she turned to look at Leo and the door, as she curled up the hem of her dress, helplessly. ¡°¡­Please, tell him that it will be difficult to see him.¡± Are you running away? The question came up from somewhere inside her, but she pretended not to hear it. ¡°Understand.¡± Despite the maid¡¯s answer, there was no sign of the strength waning from her clenched hand. However, after a while, the maid¡¯s knocking sound was heard again. ¡°The, Duke asks me to ask you again¡­¡± ¡°Next time, say I¡¯ll see him next time.¡± ¡°He will wait for you.¡± Rosalind turned her head and looked out the window. It seemed that the landscape that filled the window was darkened. The day was cloudy and gloomy and raindrops were falling. ¡°The weather was like this?¡± Her eyes frowned slightly. ¡°He¡¯ll be gone in no time.¡± It was expected, considering the wind. She just wants him to go. The rain was falling harder outside the window, maybe because of her feelings. She wanted to pretend she didn¡¯t know whether the rain had soaked him or not. She wanted to turn away, she wanted to run away. ¡­She didn¡¯t know what kind of face she should look at him. Even though she couldn¡¯t hear an answer, Rosalind muttered a small whisper to herself. ¡°What should I do¡­?¡± It felt like her heart was pounding at the sound of rain hitting the window. As her bewildered gaze could not leave the window, the rain fell endlessly. The sound of rain outside the window was bustling and noisy, making the room feel rather quiet. The air sank as if the flow of time had stopped, and she was the only one who was swaying. ¡°¡­Young Madam, can I come in?¡± Suddenly, the maid¡¯s voice came from outside the door again. When Rosalind didn¡¯t answer, the maid gave a few more knocks before she entered the room. ¡°Young Madam, it was raining quite a bit, so I¡¯m preparing all the places in the mansion¡­¡± ¡°Is he still there?¡± Rosalind posed another question to the maid. The maid¡¯s eyes widened for a moment at the slightly urgent voice but then softened a step later. ¡°The Duke¡­¡± ¡°No, no.¡± She would have to check it out herself. As though waiting for this moment, she sprang up from her seat and headed towards the door. After she grabbed the umbrella and sent away the people following her, Rosalind hurriedly opened the door. In the deep darkness that fell, she was able to find him without difficulty. He was standing alone in the rain on the other side of the garden¡­ Rosalind took her steps slowly towards Kyle. When the distance between the two of them narrowed, neither far nor close, she suddenly stopped. ¡°¡­It¡¯s raining a lot.¡± ¡°Are you worried?¡± While she held up the umbrella, her eyes were wet even though it wasn¡¯t raining. ¡°I can¡¯t see your face well because of the umbrella. Come a little closer.¡± I came because I missed you. Rosalind didn¡¯t answer, she just stood there like a tree rooted in its place. She moved her steps, little by little, without making eye contact with him. Step by step, each time she got closer to him, she struggled to swallow the cries that kept filling up. Her heart ached. Conceivably, it was because the man who always looked close to perfection was shabby in the rain, or maybe it was because of the bad relationship she had with him. Or, maybe it was because she felt sorry for him when he was young and lost everything¡­ ¡°¡­Why are you being beaten like this foolishly?¡± Rosalind placed an umbrella over his head and handed him the handle. Nonetheless, Kyle was not willing to accept it, and she held out her umbrella to him again as if to ask him to take it. ¡°Take it. Come on.¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Eventually, he reached out at her urging. Although the moment she was about to hand over the umbrella, he grabbed her wrist instead of the umbrella. ¡°Now what¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, he gave strength and pulled her into his arms. She felt her body leaning forward, and in an instant, her tiny body slipped into the man¡¯s arms. At the same time, the umbrella in her hand fell to the floor, and all she could feel was the temperature of the large man. Cold rain was dripping down her head, though she felt a heat rise. ¡°¡­Have you been drinking?¡± Rosalind sensed the faint smell of alcohol from him and frowned. He, whom she had known for a year, was not good at drinking. He was a person who drank alcohol occasionally, only lightly enough not to get drunk. ¡°You can hate me, or you can dislike me. I don¡¯t care what you ask of me, whether it be property or position.¡± It was the first time she had seen him so messed up. Something seemed rushed and impatient. Because it was unfamiliar to her, it hurt as if a corner of her heart was constantly aching. Her heart was beating fast because of the sudden events. She was afraid that the sound would even be heard by him. Kyle hugged her more tightly, like a child afraid to lose its parents. ¡°I can do anything I can.¡± So¡­ ¡°Please, don¡¯t go¡­ Don¡¯t go.¡± It felt like her heart was pounding. ¡°I will live by your side for the rest of my life, making atonement. I¡¯m a bad person for you, so¡­ I will be selfish until the end. I will not let you go at any cost.¡± He repeated the words several times as if it was a promise. ¡°I think those four years were terribly long. So, so¡­¡± While he couldn¡¯t continue his words, Kyle gave more strength to hold her in his hand. He said nothing for a long time as if he was frozen, too. The rain didn¡¯t seem to stop, it just fell harder and harder. ¡°¡­Please, don¡¯t go.¡± His voice echoed in the rain. * * * ¡°¡­How much had he been drinking?¡± Rosalind, who glanced at Kyle who was sleeping, let out a small sigh. He would have caught a cold, so she brought him into the house first. As soon as he leaned back on the sofa, he fell asleep. Having a servant carry Kyle to the bed, she gently placed a blanket over his chest. ¡®I will not let you go at all cost.¡¯ ¡°Why¡­ Why are you?¡± As she listened to him, one question came to mind. ¡­Why, why are you like this because of me? The more she thought of Kyle, the more complicated her mind became. Her father had done evil, and he was the victim of that evil. And, he was her ex-husband, Leo¡¯s father, and her one and only object of unrequited love¡­ ¡°I couldn¡¯t understand you.¡± After her wedding, she stayed with him in the house, though Rosalind couldn¡¯t understand him. She also felt a sense of shame because she wanted to hate him. It didn¡¯t take much of a reason to hate the man. Still, from the beginning, he used to act like he hated her very much. ¡°¡­But, even now, I still don¡¯t understand.¡± Why was he so desperately clinging to her, who had such a terrible father¡­? It hurt her heart even though she didn¡¯t understand it. She gazed down at his carefree face and bit the inside of her lip. ¡®If you say it¡¯s okay once, it¡¯s okay, and if you say it¡¯s okay twice, it¡¯s really okay. If you say it¡¯s okay three times¡­ That¡¯s not okay at all.¡¯ One night when the moonlight was beautiful, she remembered what he said. The voice that had sunk low came back to life. Rosalind thought that she might have had a hard life to the extent that it was impossible to estimate it with only a short guess. It was weird. He was such a hated man, yet she didn¡¯t feel good to think that he had a difficult life¡­ ¡°You were a bad person to me¡­ A bad person doesn¡¯t get hurt easily¡­¡± She muttered a small whisper to herself. It was quiet but bitter. The days when Kyle was mean to her were very clear. He had always been ice-cold in her eyes and hard as stone, so she never thought that he could be hurt. ¡°Though why do you keep looking hurt in my eyes¡­¡± ¡®¡­And, because of me, too.¡¯ At first, she loved Kyle¡­ Then, she hated him, and then she wanted to pretend not to know¡­ Though now, she didn¡¯t know what to do. It would be a lie if she said that she didn¡¯t hate him even now. However, Rosalind didn¡¯t like the fact that he was having a hard time ¡ª that he might have had a hard life, and that it hurt her heart. She didn¡¯t want him to be hurt apart from what happened with her father. It hurt so much because somehow it didn¡¯t suit him. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°¡­Don¡¯t get hurt.¡± Water was dripping from his hair, which was still not dry. When she brushed his wet hair over, the protruding eyebrow bones and sharp facial lines were more clearly revealed. She lowered her hand a little further and started stroking his face. Perhaps, because of the rain, I felt a little cold and emaciated. ¡°If you were going to be a bad person, you shouldn¡¯t be hurt so that I wouldn¡¯t even have any sympathy¡­ You have to live a miserable life.¡± Even though what she said was blunt, her voice was dripping wet like rain. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Knock, knock. A knock on the door rang quietly. As she turned her head, a maid¡¯s voice came from outside the door, ¡°Excuse me, Young Madam, the Duke¡¯s butler has come.¡± ¡°Walter¡­?¡± Rosalind¡¯s eyes widened, wondering what had happened. The next moment, he said, ¡®I¡¯m coming in,¡¯ and opened the door. When he found Kyle lying there, he had a look like he knew this was going to happen. ¡°Walter, what are you doing here¡­?¡± ¡°The Master said that he was going to visit the Madam first¡­¡± Walter hesitated as if he was saying something he couldn¡¯t say. ¡°He said that he would go alone, but somehow I didn¡¯t feel good. I made my own decisions and followed suit. I¡¯m sorry.¡± As if to stop him from bowing her head, Rosalind shook her head, saying that was not the case at all. ¡°No, thank you. As in the past and now, you always treat us with sincerity.¡± At her warm reply, Walter smiled. His eyes turned to Kyle before he opened his mouth again, ¡°¡­After the Madam left, he started drinking like this. It seems he hasn¡¯t drunk lately, but it¡¯s like this again.¡± ¡°Has he been like this often? Enough to get drunk like this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been like this a lot since you left. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve known him, although it was the first time I¡¯d seen him so disorganized¡­¡± Walter¡¯s eyes, looking at the sleeping master, were dyed dimly. ¡°¡­It seemed like he would really do anything to get the madam back. He really did everything. So, after wandering around looking for the Madam, he went to the funeral. He said you would come.¡± Funeral¡­ Suddenly, she remembered that she had met him again at her father¡¯s funeral. Her father must have been a terrible person to him, she couldn¡¯t even fathom how he came to his funeral. ¡°He had to go. He was sure you would¡­¡± Unlike the strong rain falling outside, Walter¡¯s voice was calm. Still, it sounded affectionate, perhaps because of the increasingly blurry end of his words. ¡°How much that earnestness touched my heart¡­¡± Rosalind even thought of her in the four years without her. However, it was not easy for her to imagine it. Nonetheless, seeing him so disheveled today, she seemed to know a little. ¡°I have to come¡­ I¡¯m sure you would¡­¡± Such things have happened in the past¡­ It was then. What Albert had said before ran through her mind like the wind that blew in an instant, without warning. ¡°¡­It must have been aimed precisely at the target. We cannot rule out the possibility of a crime due to resentment.¡± Resentment. Target. ¡®I also wondered if high-ranking nobles or high-ranking officials were intertwined.¡¯ High-ranking nobles¡­ Albert¡¯s voice was piercing her ears. * * * Rosalind diligently left the house before Kyle woke up. She wasn¡¯t confident she would see his face again, but above all, she had something else to do. As she entered a small house in a dark and secluded corner of the market, she was greeted by a man with a grim look who had been waiting for her. ¡°¡­I would like you to investigate a person.¡± ¡°How much can you give me?¡± The man scanned the inside of his mouth with his tongue and smirked. He glanced at her outfit and, as if it was understandable, he was negotiating. ¡°The higher the person, the more expensive it is.¡± She tossed the thick pockets she had been carrying in her arms at the man. As soon as the man, who was showing his yellow teeth and smiling brightly, took the pocket, he started counting the money inside. Rosalind waited patiently for him to focus on her again, retelling her request. The man¡¯s eyes, which had been smoky, gradually became serious. He raised his eyebrows for a moment though he nodded his head as if familiar with it, without asking why. Seeing that, she ran out of there as soon as the conversation was over. She hurriedly got into the carriage and arrived at the mansion where Albert was staying. ¡°I was surprised that you wrote a letter in such a hurry that you were coming.¡± ¡°Was it rude¡­?¡± Albert smiled softly as if denying it. ¡°If you come with advance notice, it is fun to wait for when you will arrive, and if you come without notice, unexpectedly happy things happen. In a nutshell, it¡¯s good just to have you come.¡± The end of his words fell playfully, and she smiled. Kyle was neat and gentle, although he wasn¡¯t good at saying these strange words. ¡­Why was she thinking about him again? Thoughts of Kyle were constantly running through her mind. Shaking her head to shake him off, she looked at Albert again. He stared at her complexion and opened his mouth again. ¡°I just¡­ I am ashamed to greet you in the garden in such untidy attire.¡± Even though he didn¡¯t look neatly dressed, as usual, he was dressed lightly like a training man. Kyle¡¯s castle was professionally equipped with even a training ground, but the place where Albert stayed was small, so it looked like he was training on one side of the garden. Although he had always been waiting in the parlor with a fragrant tea ready, he had met her in the garden, as she arrived almost at the same time as the letter of her visit. ¡°I came too quickly. it¡¯s okay.¡± The flowers blooming in the corner of the garden came into her eyes as she was waving her hand. ¡°¡­It is an iris flower.¡± Rosalind stared intently at the purple flower. It was because Albert had previously presented an iris flower to her. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s an iris flower. It resembles your eyes.¡± His gaze deepened even more. ¡°Isn¡¯t it pretty?¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks She couldn¡¯t answer anything, only her smile faded. ¡°If you go in first, I will clean up and go in. I will ask them to bring you tea, so please wait a little bit.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Rosalind, who followed the maid inside, sat on the couch and waited for him to come. Not long after, with a knock on the door, Albert, dressed as usual, entered the room. ¡°Am I not too late?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± A soft smile crept onto his face as he sat down. ¡°¡­I¡¯m here today because I have a question.¡± Her eyes trembled thinly. There was tension in the way she clasped her two hands neatly laid out on her lap. ¡°Why don¡¯t we have some refreshments and chat while talking?¡± With his sweet voice, she nodded her head. Rosalind brought the teacup in front of her to her lips and savored it lightly. The black tea that wets her dry lips had a bittersweet depth. Seeing her like that, he also drank his tea. ¡°By the way, what is the question you want to ask me?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s about father. Did you know more or haven¡¯t made any progress?¡± ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t really¡­ I said I would help, but there is no result like this, so I have no excuses.¡± ¡°No. Don¡¯t think like that.¡± ¡°I can only guess¡­¡± Albert seemed hesitant. ¡°Since the exact target has been set, there is a high probability that it is a grudge crime¡­¡± It was a fact that anyone could have expected and could have predicted, even if he did not point it out. So, while she recently surveyed people who might have a grudge against her father, no proper results came out. It was hazy like foggy days, with nothing certain. ¡°Grudge¡­¡± Rosalind recited the word quietly. ¡°By grudge¡­¡± Suddenly, someone came to mind. Embarrassed, she hurriedly shook her head. Albert, who was puzzled by her appearance, asked her carefully. ¡°¡­Any guesses?¡± ¡°No.¡± Rosalind, who had denied it somewhat hastily, bit her lip as if impatiently. After a while, she opened her mouth again. ¡°¡­Actually.¡± She rolled the hem of her dress tightly. Her hands were trembling with an unknown emotion. ¡°I have doubts about someone.¡± It felt like her throat was choked, so she couldn¡¯t say any more. Rosalind¡¯s complexion darkened noticeably. Did she have to tell him this? Could she really say it¡­? ¡°¡­Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little bit¡­¡± Albert didn¡¯t say anything more in response to the gentle but firm answer. Instead, he just smiled generously, as if he understood. The next moment, he picked up the teapot and poured tea into the empty teacup. The deeply brewed tea fell into an empty glass in a supple curve. For some reason, the scent was very strong. ¡°¡­You don¡¯t have to tell me, but you¡¯d better talk to the investigator. You never know what will happen again.¡± ¡°What if I can¡¯t talk about it? There is no exact evidence¡­ what if it was just a sentiment?¡± Her tone and voice were both urgent and desperate. ¡°They will come out after you have gone through the evidence, so I think it¡¯s important to say who they are first.¡± ¡°¡­What if I don¡¯t want to talk to anyone?¡± When her voice trembled slightly, Albert noticed this and responded cautiously. ¡°You are worried. I won¡¯t ask anymore, but I¡¯m a little curious.¡± Holding a teacup full of the tea, she couldn¡¯t speak her words before she smiled awkwardly. Either she couldn¡¯t speak, or she couldn¡¯t even dare to speak because¡­ Rosalind, who was in deep thoughts, for a moment lost the teacup she was holding. Clink! The sound of a teacup breaking rang out sharply. When she raised her head belatedly, she could see Albert holding his arms around her. ¡°Baron!¡± Rosalind was startled and hurriedly got her body up. The teacup fell and poured hot tea on him. ¡°Oh, what should I do?¡± A small smile crept across his lips as if trying to reassure her anxiousness and fidgety. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It just splattered a little.¡± His clothes were pretty wet with tea to say it just splattered. Albert then said all he had to do was change his clothes, and he comforted her and got up. Meanwhile, she gazed at his back as he headed towards the room, covering her mouth with both hands. She was at a loss. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Rosalind, who had been walking around the sofa with a nervous face, eventually found him. She knocked on the door of the room he entered. Thinking she was a maid, she heard Albert¡¯s answer to come in right away, and she opened the door. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­!¡± Rosalind quickly looked down, bewildered at the sight. It was because he was showing his upper body. ¡ª Chapter 48 Chapter 48 In an instant, her face flamed up. Still, her eyes moved little by little, and she glanced to see if his arm was okay. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, aren¡¯t you staring at me too much?¡± ¡°Because you got burned with the tea a while ago¡­ The more I thought about it, the more worried I became.¡± A white cloth was wrapped several layers around his stiff, muscular arms. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve already been treated. You have a cloth wrapped around your arm.¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s over soon. I wasn¡¯t seriously injured.¡± The room was neat and tidy as if revealing his neat personality. Rosalind looked around for a moment, then met his eyes, but then avoided him again. He was still not wearing a top, and she was embarrassed to face him. Albert then put on his top and began to button the buttons. Their ears were a little red. * * * In the corner of the market, there was a small shop that could be reached only after crossing a narrow alley several times. There was no signboard, and it was dark and gloomy, so it was impossible to tell what was being sold or whether they were selling or not. Rosalind was sitting in a creaky chair inside the store, listening to the man¡¯s report. The face of the man who was facing Rosalind was grim, but there was also a smirk. ¡°¡­I heard it from a servant who worked at the Spencer family¡¯s castle until two years ago, so I can¡¯t be wrong. Kyle Spencer was originally the son of a noble family, and upon the death of his parents, he was said to have been raised by the villagers. That child was brought in by Duke Spencer, who had no heir, and enlisted as his son.¡± He spoke to her, who was only listening without any sign of astonishment. ¡°¡­It¡¯s said that when he was young, his personality was a little twisted, so he often got angry, saying that he would not let it go or that he would kill it. It was Duke Spencer at the time, his adoptive father, who quenched that hatred.¡± ¡°Who did he say he wanted to kill?¡± The answer to Rosalind¡¯s question fell quite neatly. ¡°The man who made him like this¡­ that¡¯s what he said.¡± She shut her eyes. ¡°As the successor raised by a Duke, he¡¯s not only good at various martial arts such as archery and swordsmanship, but he was good with his brains. And, he had been looking for a woman a lot not long ago¡­ He was so desperate that it was rumored all around the place. It¡¯s said that Duke Spencer, who has a lot of money, will give you a lot of money if we find just one woman. With the money, we can do anything we want.¡± The man stroked his chin several times with his crude fingertips as though tempting her. ¡°He says not to do anything, just to find her at any cost¡­ Oh, her name was¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Rosalind jumped up from her seat without realizing it. ¡°I think you can stop.¡± ¡­At any cost. However, Rosalind soon lost strength in her legs and sat down again. A creaking sound rang out as she slumped down onto the chair as if toppling herself. Her hand, which was holding the hem of her dress, was trembling. Her breath was tight because of her stuffy dress, and there was no strength in her limbs, let alone any part of her body. Only a certain possibility kept floating around in her mind. ¡°There¡¯s another story. You should hear it, too.¡± The man giggled as if the behavior of a noblewoman, much smaller than him, was ridiculous. Every time he opened his mouth, she could see teeth that were sparsely missing. If she had been the usual, she would have been afraid of such a nasty face, but she now had confused feelings first. ¡°Moving on to the next¡­¡± As Rosalind listened to the explanation that followed, she barely swallowed her breath. No matter how hard she tried to calm down, she couldn¡¯t easily calm down. It took longer than expected, and when she finished talking, Rosalind returned home. She had no appetite, so she skipped dinner and put Leo to sleep. As she stared out the window endlessly and wrote down something as if to organize her thoughts, after thinking about it until late at night, she dreamed in her brief nap. ¡­Her father appeared in her dream, and he had very bitter eyes. ¡°What use is such a girl!¡± In front of her father, Rosalind was a much younger and weaker child than she was now. As a young girl, she was trembling for fear of being beaten by her father. Holding her beloved doll in her arms, she waited in the corner of the darkroom, waiting for her father¡¯s anger to subside. Then, her father slowly approached. Rosalind stepped back, though suddenly, she felt a hard wall behind her back. She groped the wall eagerly as though she was looking for a way out, but there was no way for her to run away, and she was just terrified. ¡°You have to do what I tell you!¡± When he raised his hand high, she closed her eyes reflexively. However, after a long time passed, she quietly opened one of her eyes. This time, unlike the moment before when he had wanted to punish her, her frail father was standing there. ¡°¡­Are you going to kill me?¡± Her father looked so fragile that it would break if she touched his hand like a dry fallen leaf. ¡°Are you going to let me die like this?¡± ¡°Fa, father¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t close my eyes like this because I¡¯m upset.¡± He squeezed out the rest of his strength and appealed. As she lowered her gaze, her small body had grown as large as it was now. She knew then that this was a dream. ¡°Rosalind¡­!¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks The moment her father¡¯s cry rang out, she opened her eyes. ¡°Ha¡­ ha¡­¡± Rosalind exhaled her breath heavily and got her body up. She checked the child in her arms, and then she felt relieved and hugged the child tightly. Leo, who woke up from his sleep, rubbing his sleepy eyes, asked her as he could feel her erratic breathing and sudden tension. ¡°Mom, why?¡± ¡°No. Nothing.¡± They used to sleep separately, but these days, she slept with Leo next to her. As if she was worried that she might lose the child, she had to hold Leo by her side so that she could fall asleep. ¡°¡­What kind of person is dad to Leo?¡± In her dream, her father was screaming authoritatively. What did being a father means to a child? ¡­What should it mean? ¡®It¡¯s something that comes up after the evidence is gone, so I think it¡¯s important to tell who he was first.¡¯ Even if it was only a feeling, even if he was a father who had never been warm, even if he was someone that would just disappear¡­ ¡°Dad is, um, plays well¡­ just good!¡± ¡°What do you mean by good? What is good?¡± Even she asked Leo, that was also a question she asked herself. Rosalind¡¯s mind was just complicated. Rosalind covered her face with her palms. ¡°Are you going to kill me?¡± Her father¡¯s voice caught her breath. It was painful because she couldn¡¯t figure out what was the right answer. She had been having the same dream for the past few days. In her dream, her father kept asking Rosalind over and over. ¡°Are you going to kill me?¡± ¡°¡­I never killed father.¡± Although she talked to him several times in her dream, she couldn¡¯t get it right. ¡°You¡¯re leaving me dead.¡± He was already dead, but he was dying more and more. Now, it seemed like he was begging beyond the grave. Perhaps, it was hatred¡­ The expression on her father¡¯s face looked like he was about to cry, though it was Rosalind who actually wanted to cry. She was always the victim in front of her father, so why should she feel as if she was the perpetrator in her dreams? ¡®How can a dead man look more dead than he looks?¡¯ Her father grabbed her by the shoulder and shook her wildly. Unlike his dry, old, and wrinkled face, his strength was as fierce as his big father when she was younger. Rosalind woke up from the dream every time it happened. As she hugged Leo tightly, she asked herself a question that had no answer. ¡°¡­What should I do?¡± Today, Leo spoke as if he was giving an answer to a question he had always asked her. ¡°Do what you think is right.¡± Rosalind opened her eyes, as if in a little surprise. ¡°Because I¡¯m always on your side.¡± ¡°Are you going to let me die like this?¡± Even though she always seemed to be out of breath, Leo¡¯s voice gave her a little air. Leo was right. ¡­Do what she thought was right. * * * It was the afternoon of the next day that Rosalind visited the Imperial Investigation Unit. The Imperial Investigation Unit was an institution in charge of cases involving high-ranking officials and high-ranking nobles. From the smallest to the largest, it was the first place to go when it comes to noble-related matters. Although it was not the same as the castle where the Emperor was staying, the security was rigorous, so soldiers were lined up at the entrance of the investigation unit. The soldiers, with their well-colored armor and well-rounded faces, glanced at Rosalind, who had been hesitating for a while in front of them. ¡°Madam, what are you going to do? Are you really going in?¡± Despite Anna¡¯s question, she could not make up her mind and she continued to hang around. After a while, as if she had finally made up her mind, she gazed at Anna clearly. ¡°Yes. I will go in. I have to go in.¡± As she walked through the front door and stepped inside, a firm voice was heard from behind her. ¡°Someone who is not a noble is not allowed to enter.¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Rosalind turned her head and stared at Anna with slightly anxious eyes. Still, she had no choice as it was associated with the imperial family. ¡°I can go shopping for a while because I had something to buy, anyway. I will buy it soon and come back to this place.¡± Anna said don¡¯t worry, and smiled softly. Then, she nodded her head once as though to give Rosalind courage. Making up her mind again, she took one step at a time. Even though she still lacked confidence, she didn¡¯t stop. It had rained a while ago, so there was a lot of fog around it. Because of that, it was as if her back was being swallowed by a massive mist. ¡ª Chapter 49 Chapter 49 ¡®Is that true? Are you sure¡­?¡¯ Rosalind bit her lip, remembering the investigator¡¯s voice. Once he had said everything he had, she had no idea if what she was doing was right or wrong. Even though she didn¡¯t know, she thought she had no choice but to do something that was already done. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know either. There¡¯s no going back now.¡± Whether that was the right choice or not, she did what she thought was right¡­ ¡­That was it. With that thought, she nodded her head several times as if to shed some regrets and reassure herself. ¡°Anna.¡± As soon as she got out of the investigation, she went and looked for Anna. Of course, Rosalind thought she would be waiting at the place where they had separated earlier, although she was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Anna¡­?¡± As she glanced around, her surroundings were just plain blank. There weren¡¯t many people coming and going. She remembered Anna¡¯s words about stopping by the market and going to the market, but she couldn¡¯t see her there either. After wandering around for a while, she noticed something on her floor. ¡°Uh, this is¡­?¡± The pouch embroidered with cute patterns was always carried by Anna. She would put simple snacks like candy or dried fruit in it, taking them out whenever her mouth was bored. And, as a child, she used to comfort Rosalind by taking the snacks out of this pocket whenever she cried. Rosalind loved the rustic little treats Anna secretly gave her more than the expensive desserts in the house. ¡­Why was this pocket here? It just felt a bit ominous to say that it was dropped by mistake. The next moment, Rosalind raised her voice even more than before and began to search for Anna. ¡°Anna¡­!¡± The urgency was mixed in her voice that was calling for Anna as she walked through the bustling market and the crowd. ¡°Anna! Where are you?¡± Rosalind, who ran into a remote place after running around with a heart that was getting more and more anxious, took a moment to catch her breath. She was getting out of breath because of the frantic running around though the tips of her eyes kept wandering here and there. Should she go home first or look more? Perhaps, she shouldn¡¯t have come here. Hundreds of thoughts popped up in her head, and for a while. Suddenly, a voice was heard right behind her. ¡°Anna?¡± The moment she turned her head, a figure much larger and darker than Anna covered her mouth. ¡°Heup¡ª!¡± Even though she screamed in surprise, her voice was only scattered through the clogged fabric. Feeling something cold and sharp touching her neck, as she lowered her eyes a little, Rosalind could see the darkly gleaming blade. In her mind, she wanted to hit the man with her elbow, and she wanted to get out of this situation right away. Still, no force entered her body. It wasn¡¯t just the sword that threatened her as an instinctive fear covered her whole body. Then, a low voice rang in her ear. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You will fall asleep soon.¡± She froze, unable to even fight properly. But, even if she struggled, nothing would have changed. Her body, which had immediately hardened, sagged, and sleepiness began to pour. All the thoughts that had rushed into her mind like waves were fading away. Within minutes of being caught by her assailant, she lost consciousness. *** When she opened her eyes, her vision was blurry. She felt dizzy, and her head was spinning as if she had been drinking too much. Rosalind continued to blink her eyes and shake her head, but it was still only a haze. Eventually, the shaky focus finally came into being, and long, unfamiliar legs caught her eye. Who was it¡­? Raising her gaze along the legs, she quickly swallowed her breath. She tried to spit the words out, but the words couldn¡¯t come out because of the tight cloth in her mouth. The man approached slowly and bowed his back to meet her eyes. As he drew closer, Rosalind frantically shook her head and struggled with her body. Her face was a mixture of wonder and fear. Unexpectedly, he grabbed her head and released the cloth that was covering her mouth. As the cloth she was biting on disappeared, a breath burst out. Ha¡­ Ha¡­ She opened her mouth as she looked at the man as if she couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°¡­Albert?¡± ¡°Wrong. Albert¡­ that¡¯s not my name. My real name is Jade, not Albert.¡± ¡°¡­Jade?¡± She barely pronounced the strange name. Perhaps, she¡¯d been tied up for quite some time or because of some medicine. Every time she spat her words out, it felt like the inside of her throat was torn apart. Her throat burns like she has swallowed the sand that has been heated in the sun. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Rosalind asked with a wary face at the eerie energy that was approaching. ¡°Why¡­ Who are you?¡± ¡°Does it matter who I am? I think you should be concerned about your safety first.¡± Her whole body was tightly bound. Seeing that he confidently released her gag meant that yelling at him was useless. Noticing Rosalind, who was trying her best, he laughed a little as though it was funny. Waiting for her sight to return to normal, she exhaled calmly. ¡°Where is¡­Anna?¡± ¡°Anna returned home safely. When she opens her eyes, she will probably be in front of the house. By the way¡­ now is not the time to worry about others.¡± At that, Rosalind looked at Albert with a fearful face. ¡°Don¡¯t be so surprised. I¡¯m not going to kill you right now. You¡¯ll be safe for a while, and we¡¯ll soon disappear to a place no one knows about. There must be a letter on your desk.¡± ¡°Letter¡­?¡± ¡°A letter that you¡¯re leaving with me. You point out your husband, Kyle, as the culprit who killed your father, and we eloped. You love me so much that you leave Leo and that damn ex-husband as well. That letter must have been written like that.¡± ¡­People must have found it by now, right? Rosalind gazed at Albert, who was humming. ¡°You killed him¡­ my father¡­¡± ¡°Right. Baron, I killed that man.¡± Anger flashed across his face as he stared at Rosalind. Although it was a brief moment, it was an expression he had never shown before. She did not avoid him. Still, she couldn¡¯t hide her trembling chin and hands. Even the eyes that were opened with force were hot as if tears would fall if tapped. Rosalind seemed like a baby bird that suddenly fell out of the nest, trying to accept the situation. ¡°¡­Kill the father, and take his daughter. Could there be a more perfect revenge than this?¡± Albert wrinkled her brow as though he felt sorry for her before smiling widely. ¡°At first, I approached you intentionally. I tried to kill you, too, but I changed my mind. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s bad for me to live with you. Even such a garbage human being must have been affectionate with his daughter. That¡¯s what parent and child are like.¡± Parent child¡­ Rosalind pondered his words. Leo had been floating around in her head since the moment she was caught by a stranger in the alley. She was more worried about Leo that was left behind, than a fear of what would happen to her here. She didn¡¯t care what happened to her ¡ª No, it didn¡¯t matter. If he had a problem with her, who would take care of Leo? ¡­To say goodbye to a child who was still young. As she thought of the rest of her life, her heart seemed to melt. ¡°Albert, what you wish¡­ It¡¯s not going to happen.¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s already been done my way.¡± She couldn¡¯t leave Leo alone, so she¡¯ll definitely get out of here. With that thought, Rosalind bit her teeth to hold back the welling tears. ¡°The soldiers will be looking for you by now.¡± It was still a trembling voice, but on the other hand, the blade was sharp like a sword with a clear target. ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t figure out who you were, but¡­ at least, I made the accusation.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not accusing Duke Kyle Spencer, it¡¯s you.¡± He wrinkled his face for a moment and sneered as if it was nonsense. With a crushing smile, he spoke to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but such stupid lies don¡¯t work.¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s a lie or not, we¡¯ll see.¡± Kyle wasn¡¯t the only one Rosalind had asked the back alley person to take a look at. There were two more people she asked to investigate. Her father and¡­ Albert. As the daughter, she thought back on the events in her father¡¯s life that she was unaware of, and she investigated Albert. What was surprising, however, was that it was more difficult to figure out who Albert was than in her father¡¯s past, where he was still entangled with high-ranking people. Just like a lizard with its tail cut off, only the name ¡®Albert¡¯ remained, though it was difficult to find the important body. ¡°Yes. It is something to look forward to.¡± Albert nodded his head leisurely. He seemed carefree, as if he had not been affected in the slightest by Rosalind¡¯s words. She was calmer than he had expected, but anyway it was going according to his plan. Then, he heard a knock on the door. He answered without taking his gaze from her. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°Come in.¡± The door opened, and a man in a black mask entered without a sound. Contrary to his huge size, his every move was agile. Rosalind stared at the man who suddenly appeared, but the man only glanced at her before heading straight for Albert. ¡°I have something to tell you. Give me your ears for a moment.¡± The man approached Albert, lowered his body slightly, and began to whisper something in his ear. The longer the words, the more the relaxed expression gradually wrinkled. ¡ª Chapter 50 Chapter 50 She couldn¡¯t hear what he was saying, and she couldn¡¯t even see the shape of his mouth because he had covered it with his hand. Still, Rosalind looked closely at Albert¡¯s face, just in case. Every minute of his change, she couldn¡¯t miss it. After whispering for a while, the man finally lifted his lips. Albert turned to the man and ordered something. Rosalind was anxious, not knowing what was going on, and blinked as Albert asked the man to go out. Eventually, he opened his mouth again only after the man who bowed his head lightly closed the door and left. His gaze filled with Rosalind shone sharply. ¡°So, it wasn¡¯t a lie?¡± ¡°It appears that you have received a report confirming the truth of what I said.¡± ¡°Right. But, how did you know¡­ what did I do?¡± ¡°Actually, I wasn¡¯t quite sure. So, I thought about it until the very end. Though you were a bit suspicious for me to pass on.¡± ¡°Where did you see it?¡± He asked as if he was genuinely suspicious. ¡°¡­I never once told you that your father died from multiple stabs. Not only me, although my mother didn¡¯t want the family¡¯s honor to be tarnished, so we never disclosed it. How do you know information that even my relatives don¡¯t know exactly¡­¡± She thought it was strange and suspicious. On the day Albert told Rosalind, ¡®I want to help,¡¯ he asked her, ¡°You said that he was stabbed several times, right?¡± ¡°Oh, did you? However, isn¡¯t that obvious? A knife is the most common way to kill people. Only with that?¡± ¡°You lied to me.¡± Once she got herself together, her words flowed without hesitation. ¡°Then, when I spilled my tea on you¡­ at that time.¡± Rosalind thought back at the vivid past with a trembling voice. The day she visited Albert¡¯s mansion, she spilled the tea on purpose. Albert obviously had something suspicious about him, and she needed a chance to check it out. On the day of the incident, the clothes of the criminal who had a physical fight with his father were torn. She thought it must have caused a wound on his body. If it was a cut, it wouldn¡¯t heal easily, and since the wound wasn¡¯t too deep. Even if it has healed, she would be able to see the traces of it. She entered his room as he was about to undress. Then, she saw the bandages wrapped around his arm. There were several layers of long, white fabric wrapped around very neatly. It was unbelievable if it was just tied. ¡°Who would tie such a cloth to a burn? Putting on an ice pack or rinsing with cold water to extinguish the heat is the first step. There was even no water, no ice, nothing in the room.¡± As if she hadn¡¯t done anything like that in the first place. ¡°I have suffered from a burn recently, so I know better than anyone.¡± He didn¡¯t deny it. Instead, he changed the direction of her words. ¡°It could just be an injury from training.¡± ¡°Right, but you deceived me. You talked to me as if you had treated a burn wound.¡± His gaze fell sharply on her. Rosalind struggled to suppress her fears and spoke to him, ¡°Is it strange? A country noble, knowing what I didn¡¯t even tell you, has scars on his arm that he wants to hide and someone I can¡¯t identify¡­¡± Albert, who had listened to her quietly, asked a question again. ¡°Do you have any evidence other than such clumsy speculation? There must be evidence.¡± ¡°The evidence will come from your house. The clothes you were wearing at the time of the crime were torn, so finding them will provide solid evidence.¡± ¡°I would have thrown it away. If there¡¯s evidence.¡± Wasn¡¯t that obvious? She shook her head at his sneering voice. ¡°No. Would you ever let it go? It¡¯s your mother¡¯s legacy.¡± The mockery was only fleeting. Hearing Rosalind¡¯s following words, his expression sank down. ¡°You don¡¯t wear brightly colored clothes if you¡¯re going to harm someone. Wearing tear-prone and striking yellow clothes to kill people at night¡­? It¡¯s really absurd. People usually wrap themselves tightly in dark colors¡­ So, obviously, I thought the clothes must have a reason.¡± His eyes seemed to darken little by little. ¡°By the way, I mean. At that time¡­I remembered your mother was wearing similar colored clothes in the portrait I saw at your house. Among the colorfully dressed families, only one person in yellow caught my eye. As you said, right now, it¡¯s just speculation, though won¡¯t the physical evidence come out soon?¡± Albert didn¡¯t answer for a while, then gazed into Rosalind¡¯s face and burst into laughter. It was a big laugh. ¡°I thought you were a complete idiot¡­ You¡¯re smarter than I think. You¡¯ve been trying your best to guess.¡± He slowly walked towards Rosalind as if intrigued. ¡°I don¡¯t hate smart women, but I do when they know too much.¡± The next moment, he pulled out a sword from the scabbard on his waist and held it high. Unlike the indifferent eyes, the sword that received the light shone brightly. The sword rushed at her in an instant. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡± The knife stopped right in front of her neck, leaving no gap. As the sharp blade touched her delicate skin, a straight line was drawn little by little. The blood that flowed from that line was smeared on the silver sword. Rosalind froze, unable to even breathe properly. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything that provokes me. All right?¡± Sensing the danger from Albert¡¯s voice, she bit the inside of her lip. Suddenly, there was another knock on the door from outside again. Where was this? Could she escape if she went out that door? ¡®How are Leo and mother doing¡­?¡¯ Thousands of thoughts run through her mind. With tears in her eyes, Rosalind deliberately turned her gaze towards the door. The man he saw earlier came back inside. Albert, still holding a knife to her neck, said without looking at the man. ¡°Let¡¯s talk there so she can hear everything.¡± ¡°¡­All the soldiers were either dead or wounded. There will be no more pursuit. The way has been opened, so you can leave immediately.¡± Albert smiled contentedly and withdrew the sword. ¡°Did you hear that? Let me think more about whether to kill you or not.¡± As he blinked, a man came and forced Rosalind to her feet. He began to tie her tighter with the rope once more. Even as the stranger touched her, she was just immersed in thoughts with a bewildered face. ¡­All the soldiers dead or wounded? They would never come after her. Her only hope was for the soldiers to come to find her. ¡­But, if the man¡¯s words were true¡ª Rosalind¡¯s eyes became distant. She couldn¡¯t see any other way. In her desperate reality, something she had been holding back seemed to rise. Still, she couldn¡¯t give up like this. She had a reason to get out of here, no matter what. ¡°Move!¡± The man¡¯s menacing force pushed her, checking the cords around her several times, and Rosalind¡¯s feet began to move arbitrarily. She calmly assessed the situation in her mind. There was a door. Were there other people guarding it when she walked out that door? How could she escape? Was now the time to take advantage and move¡­? However, the multi-layered ropes were tightening as if they were digging into her flesh, and the hand of the man who was dragging her was only harsh. Nonetheless, the moment she decided to try it, a sharp thing pierced her side. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about running away.¡± Rosalind swallowed her breath as if he had read her head. She was only anxious as each step she took was like standing on a single wooden plank. Creak¡ª The door opened. She didn¡¯t know because the room was in a tidy condition, but when she came out of the room, it was a completely abandoned house. There was dust all over the house, and most of the furniture was broken or the only thing left was the old ones. The windows and all sorts of things were also messy. In addition, the sound of shards of glass shattered with every step on the stairs. It was obvious that it had not been taken care of for a long time. Even though Rosalind was confident that this neighborhood was still quite familiar, she had no idea where she was or how far it was. Taking her steps slowly, looking around, she seemed to have to go down the stairs and wait for the big door to open. Her heart was beating like crazy. ¡°Why are you so slow!¡± Then, the man yelled and pushed her on the back. The sudden shock tripped her foot, and she fell to the floor. Her hands were tied behind her back, so she couldn¡¯t focus, but she luckily did not hit her head. A dull pain felt near her arm, but Rosalind swallowed the groan down her throat. Thanks to her lavish dress, she didn¡¯t get cut by a piece of glass. Nevertheless, the pain didn¡¯t go away easily. This time, Albert, not the stranger, lifted her up. ¡°Get up.¡± But, the man who wrinkled his impression came back and grabbed her arm roughly. As she was dragged away by the man, she arrived at a large door, and as she walked through the door, she finally felt the wind. It was a dense forest. The trees were so dense that she couldn¡¯t even get a sense of what was behind them. How far was it from that market? Where is this forest¡­? It wouldn¡¯t be very far from the fact that the soldiers had come close, though it didn¡¯t seem like it was very close either. Dozens of questions came to her mind, but before she could answer them, she arrived at the carriage. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 ¡°Go up!¡± Rosalind glanced at her side at the blunt voice. She wanted to run away like this, though she couldn¡¯t because of the dagger that was showing off its presence from her side. They were the ones who had decided to kill her, so they would definitely stab her for real. As she thought of that, she seemed to be struck by fear again. She struggled to keep her calm and climbed into the carriage. There was no escape from the current situation. It was just reckless. As she sat inside the carriage, Albert, who followed her, took a seat next to her. ¡°Even if it¡¯s uncomfortable, be patient for a moment.¡± ¡®For a moment¡¯ meant that the destination was not far away. Rosalind glanced around and bit her lip. The carriage began to run at a terrifying speed as soon as they were seated. The scenery of the forest-lined with only similar trees, quickly passed through the window without knowing where it was. The inside of the carriage was filled with only the sound of papers Albert occasionally flipping. After the carriage departed, he continued to review certain documents. Even though she wondered if it had anything to do with her, her gaze did not leave the window. Because she now had her own thing to do. Rosalind carefully opened her fist, which had been clenched in a round shape. A small piece of glass was in her hand. When she fell earlier, she stole it. In fact, she fell on purpose. It was because there were shards of glass on the floor, so she thought it was worth doing even if it hurt a little. After her father passed away, she had to escape for her mother and Leo, who were left alone. Pretending to look out the window, she glanced at Albert and took the piece of glass to the rope. Since she had fallen and grabbed it quickly, she couldn¡¯t pick the right one. Anything that was too big would be obvious, and something too small would be difficult to cut the rope. So, what she held in her hand was a piece of glass that was smaller than planned. Rosalind barely squeezed her trembling hands and began to gnaw at the rope. It was unknown when Albert would put down the papers. The unfamiliar hands continued to turn around, perhaps because of the pressure to hurry. The moment she pierced the piece of glass a little deeper because of frustration, the piece of glass cut her wrist. ¡°Ah¡­¡± A groan came out that she didn¡¯t know. Albert, who was staring at the papers, turned his head to Rosalind. ¡°What happened? Are you hurt?¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± Rosalind spoke her words in haste as she hid her surprise. ¡°It hurts where I fell. How long will it take to arrive? Where the hell are we going?¡± ¡°You have too many questions.¡± In response to his reply, as if somewhat annoying, she turned her gaze back to the window. Outside the window was still the same scenery as before. She kept watching, wondering if there was anything she could recognize, but to no avail. She didn¡¯t know where she was going, so she was getting more and more nervous. However, Albert¡¯s voice rang in her ears. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do it like this, but I have no choice but to do it.¡± I¡¯ll release you when you arrive. Saying something, he pulled out a cloth and began to cover her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m scared.¡± ¡°I know.¡± All of a sudden, her vision darkened and she heard a rustling sound from behind. It was probably from tying the cloth that covered her eyes tightly. Even though her body was tied up, it was even more daunting and frightening to cover her eyes. It became impossible for her to scratch the rope as she could no longer see it. Now, Rosalind could only sit still, and she could do nothing but catch her breath. The carriage was rattling all the time, and she didn¡¯t know what he was going to do or where they were going, so she felt stuffed. No matter how much she thought about whether there was any other way, she felt only helpless and hopeless. It wasn¡¯t long after that the familiar voice in her ears, which had become more sensitive as her vision was blocked, penetrated. ¡°Do you want me to tell you why I took revenge? Since you¡¯ll die, you should know why you are dying.¡± ¡°¡­Are you going to kill me?¡± In an instant, her heart sank. Rosalind tried to answer calmly, although fear was evident in her trembling voice. ¡°I was trying to kill you. Though it¡¯s true that I really like you a little bit.¡± ¡®¡­You kidnapped someone and got to like them?¡¯ Normally, she would have burst out laughing out of absurdity, but in front of fear, even that feeling was a luxury. ¡°Originally, I wanted to kill you, but now I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m thinking about taking revenge by taking that bastard¡¯s daughter. Well, it could be a shallow rationalization. But, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wrong. Every time you see me, you¡¯ll think of the lost Leo and your father that I killed.¡± Just thinking about Leo made her go crazy. Her mother, and Kyle¡­ Suddenly, his face flashed through my mind. ¡°Your father, Baron, was a snake. His fluttering tongue was long and wicked. That man pushed my father out of the power struggle. He was just saying the right thing and foolishly came out of the emperor¡¯s eyes. It was your father who cut in on the gap. My mother got sick and died while watching the family collapse.¡± ¡°My father¡­¡± ¡°Yes. All your misfortunes stem from your father. If you don¡¯t want to, you never know who else¡¯ll get hurt. I don¡¯t know what will happen if my anger doesn¡¯t work out.¡± ¡­Father¡¯s sin. Rosalind pondered those words quietly. A number of people appeared in front of her. The gentle and friendly maid, Anna, who was like family, her mother, who was now left alone, and even Leo. She quickly took a deep breath. ¡°M-my father must have sinned, but isn¡¯t it common to fight for power between nobles? It¡¯s not that my father wasn¡¯t at fault. My father¡¯s an unscrupulous man, and I, who grew up under him, benefited anyway. Nonetheless, I don¡¯t think it makes sense to kill and injure someone innocent. It was my father¡¯s fault¡­ I will pay for the sins. A lot of people were hurt by this. Soldiers were killed or wounded, and the servants involved in the incident were also injured. No more, no more. please¡­¡± ¡°Now, are you trying to lecture me?¡± ¡°No, not that¡­ Please, save the others.¡± Rosalind spoke in an earnest voice. When she thought of Leo, Rosalind wanted to get away from Albert so much, but if Leo and other people got hurt because of her, she thought it would be better for her to die right here. ¡°Do you want to die here?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Huugh! She let out a moan without uttering the words. His hand pressed against her was rough and heavy as if squeezing her shoulder. ¡°If you¡¯re not lecturing, then what¡­¡± But, at that moment, the carriage came to a sudden stop. Immediately, Albert and Rosalind¡¯s bodies swung forward at the sudden recoil. Hiiii¡ªThe horse¡¯s howl was heard. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He looked out the window and opened the door, and got out of the carriage. Rosalind was guessing the situation from the sound she heard. When the carriage door opened and Albert seemed to move away, she started to rub the rope again with the piece of glass. ¡°¡­What!¡± A loud male voice came out of the window. Rosalind was blindfolded, so she had no idea what was going on. Because she was preoccupied with just cutting the rope, she fell as the floor leaned sideways. Thump-thud! Her body collided with the wall, and she slumped forward in an instant. It wasn¡¯t even clear where the ceiling was and where the floor was. She struggled, but to no avail. Rosalind gnawed at the rope frantically, determined to get out of here. She could feel the taut rope gradually loosening and getting thinner. ¡®A little bit more¡­ a little, a little more¡­¡¯ Finally, with a slight sound, the cord broke, and her hands were free. She then pulled down the cloth that had covered her eyes right away and untied the ropes from her body. Hurriedly looking outside, she saw that she had been attacked by bandits. The carriage had collapsed entirely sideways. Albert was the only one in the carriage, but quite a few men were entangled and fighting as if there were some who had followed her on the horse. She didn¡¯t know who she was or where Albert and the man who had brought her were, but it didn¡¯t matter¡­ Getting out of here quickly was the most important thing. Rosalind crawled through the broken crevices of the carriage, bending as far as she could. And, as she ran to hide in the grass behind the carriage, someone grabbed her wrist roughly. Holding her breath as she was still frozen, Rosalind didn¡¯t even look back. ¡®¡­Who is it? The bandit? Albert?¡¯ The temperature of the stranger holding her wrist was high, and the grip was strong and firm. Shivering from the extreme tension, she slowly turned her head. A man¡¯s face came into her white vision. ¡°¡­Kyle? How!¡± Rosalind looked at Kyle with a puzzled face. Seeing Rosalind, who suddenly had no idea from where he appeared or how this happened, Kyle said in a low voice as if pleading. The urgency of the situation was felt in his voice, which continued quickly without any fuss. ¡°Listen well. Go up this way and you¡¯ll see a road. Just follow that road and keep going straight. It¡¯s a bit far, but Dustin, my old friend, will accompany you.¡± He blinked and pointed to the tall man standing a distance away. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about that later after you get out of here.¡± He stared intently into Rosalind¡¯s eyes, which were full of fear. He gave her a confident smile that gave her the courage to do it. ¡°You must remember what I said. It¡¯s not difficult at all. Go to Leo.¡± She peered around helplessly. It seemed that only two or three people that Kyle had brought. If she went with one of them, Dustin, he would be outnumbered. It didn¡¯t make sense to leave him alone like that. ¡°What about you¡ª¡± ¡°Go! hurry!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± That moment¡­ Someone ran from behind him. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 ¡°Kyle!¡± As Rosalind screamed his name, he quickly turned to block the flying sword. The opponent was a man with a grim appearance who had a rope tied around her body. The man presses Kyle with his whole body. The swords that collided did not move back at all, and they confronted each other tightly. Turning his head to look at her while dealing with the man, he spoke. ¡°Listen to me.¡± His voice was resolute and affectionate, so it sounded like a command or request ¡ª somewhere in between. Rosalind also looked into Kyle¡¯s eyes. Even though it was a brief moment, it felt like an eternity. ¡°Go¡­ Go and get the soldiers. That¡¯s it.¡± When he finished pleading and put strength in his arm, the man was pushed back in an instant. Kyle did not miss the gap and started pushing more. Once pushed, the man continued to step backwards like a cornered rat, showing a difficult look. Rosalind, who was watching the scene, moved her footsteps along the way. Looking around her, she found not only Albert and the man who had appeared to her but also six or seven others. Kyle, on the other hand, was far outnumbered, making it difficult for him to deal with multiple people at once. ¡°Don¡¯t look ahead, run! The horse¡¯s tied up not far away, so you just have to go there.¡± ¡°Kyle¡­¡± ¡°You must go, wife.¡± While Kyle was distracted by the attacks from all sides of her, Dustin urged her. Rosalind looked at Dustin with a confused look, not sure what to do. She eventually began to follow him in determination. However, she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off Kyle. She didn¡¯t doubt his abilities and believed that he would get out safely. Still, his opponents¡¯ skills were so strong that he had to knock them over with his feet and hit them with his body because a sword alone was not enough. ¡°Run. Go on!¡± At Dustin¡¯s words, she started running. Before she knew it, the hem of her dress was tattered, and the back of her hands were scratched and stained with blood. But, such suffering was no obstacle in the face of the threat of her life and death. The anxiety and urgency caught her breath up to her chin. The metallic clash of swords and the screams of someone were clinging to her ankles and relentlessly followed. Everything was just as terrifying as a nightmare. ¡°Over here!¡± Dustin, who was running a few steps ahead, made his way through the grass. She saw what Kyle was talking about. It was when Rosalind stepped on her feet even faster, right behind her that she heard a voice calling. ¡°Rosalind¡­!¡± Looking back, she took a deep breath in surprise. The tip of the sharp sword, which she did not know from which direction it was coming from, was charging towards her. As soon as she realized that, Kyle threw himself in front of her sword. In an instant, someone¡¯s sword passed through Kyle¡¯s arm, and red blood splashed in her vision. A low moan escaped his mouth. Even as blood dripped from one of his arms, Kyle struck the man¡¯s sword hard. With a loud bang, the man fell backwards. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± He took a deep breath and held his breath for a moment. Rosalind and Dustin, who didn¡¯t even know that the sword was coming from behind, were so startled that they just kept their mouths shut. ¡°Kyle!¡± His name came out of their mouths in unison. ¡°Are, are you okay?¡± He got hurt while protecting her. On her behalf¡­ Rosalind asked in a trembling voice, but Dustin rushed again as if there was no time for this, ¡°You must go! You have to go for Kyle. Leave the rest to him. This can lead to the death of even the Madam. You just have to trust Kyle and go!¡± His words caught her, who had her eyes fixed on Kyle and couldn¡¯t think of anything. Rosalind left the injured Kyle behind and stood in front of the horse. Now, all she had to do was get on the horse and get out of the forest. She would then be able to live¡­ At least, she would. However¡­ In the end, she shook her head, saying she couldn¡¯t go. He may be able to survive his injury, but nothing was certain. Nonetheless, she couldn¡¯t live in exchange for that. Just thinking that, it hurt so much that Rosalind felt like she was going crazy as if she had left something she should never leave behind. ¡°You call in the soldiers.¡± ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± Dustin, who was already on the horseback, raised his voice as if it was nonsense. ¡°¡­I, I have to go back.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll not help!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t let him die for me!¡± ¡°What are you going to do when you go back? What can you do?¡± She didn¡¯t deny it though that didn¡¯t mean she changed her decision. Her eyes staring at Dustin were sharp and clear. ¡°¡­Still, I still have to go to him.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Ignoring his words, Rosalind turned her back and started running to where Kyle was. * * * The fight was still raging. Albert¡¯s side was already injured, and it was difficult to fight. However, Albert alone was still fighting fiercely. It was unbelievable that he was a nobleman from the countryside, and his swordsmanship was outstanding. Kyle, who suddenly felt a loss of strength in his shoulder, applied more force to his other hand to support the sword. Perhaps, it was because he had his arm cut, or because the fight continued, it was probably heavier than the first time. ¡°From murder to kidnapping, there are so many things.¡± Should he just hope his arms hold up a little more¡­ Kyle endured the pain and put pressure on Albert. He could see that Albert, who was struggling under him, wrinkled his face little by little. When he first investigated Albert, he could only find out that he was a nobleman from a humble family. But strangely, there was no history other than that, as though he had deliberately tried to hide it. It looked very suspicious, so as he dug deeper in various directions, his identity began to be revealed little by little. And, after a while, Rosalind suddenly disappeared, leaving only a letter. The content of the letter was simple: she hated her ex-husband for hurting her father and wanted to run away with her true love, Albert, and start over. Kyle thought it was nonsense. There was a lot of this and that, though above all, he knew Rosalind wasn¡¯t the one to leave Leo. Although it was similar, it was strikingly different from her handwriting. As soon as he saw the letter, he had a gut feeling that something had happened to her. He immediately sent people and started looking for people based on Rosalind¡¯s impressions, which eventually led him to come here. ¡°You are no different from me. Blinded by a woman.¡± Albert deliberately squeezed his injured arm and lifted his chin. The throbbing pain pierced through, and he was relieved for a moment before their posture overturned. This time Kyle lay under him. Albert¡¯s blade shone as if it would stab him at any moment, and Kyle was barely blocking his sword with his wounded arm. ¡°There is no difference.¡± He twisted one corner of his mouth and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not like a murderer like you.¡± Perhaps, stimulated by those words, Albert gave more strength. Kyle bit his teeth to bear the pain rising up his arm. Blood continued to ooze from the arm that was torn by the sharp knife, and because of that, his clothes were already wet. A thick sweat was forming on Albert¡¯s forehead due to the long fight. Similarly, sweat dripped down Kyle¡¯s face as well. He could feel his arms gradually strain as the force of pressing down on him got even stronger, having no idea how much longer he could hold on. When Albert noticed that Kyle was struggling, he pushed harder. ¡°Murderer¡­? Do you know why I had to do this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to know.¡± Kyle¡¯s breathing started to get worse. His mind was getting a little dazed, perhaps because of the piercing pain, and in the midst of that, Rosalind came to mind. Did the little woman manage to get out of the woods? He hoped she was safe. Even though he was thinking of her, even in the situation with the sword in front of him, he felt he was completely mad, he wanted to see her that much. He had to survive, but he couldn¡¯t stand it any longer¡­ A growing anxiety ran through his mind. ¡­No, he had to live. For her sake, he had to get out of here. It was when he was forcing his eyes to grab hold of his mind that was trying to get dark. Suddenly, Albert¡¯s face contorted grimly. ¡°Aackk!¡± The next moment, he let out a painful scream and collapsed on the spot. When Kyle lifted his head to see what was going on, he could see Rosalind standing trembling behind Albert¡¯s back. Thud. There was the sound of a large stone rolling bluntly to the floor. Rosalind had struck Albert with a stone in the back. While he was momentarily unconscious, Kyle quickly turned his body to subdue him. As soon as he took the sword from his hand, he turned to look at her. ¡°¡­Rosalind?¡± His eyes widened in disbelief. By now, she should have run out of the woods, but Rosalind¡­ ¡°I can¡¯t leave you behind¡­¡± Rosalind¡¯s face was stained with tears. Kyle, who was gazing at her with an affectionate gaze, barely suppressed the unknown emotions that filled his throat and got his body up. His priority was to get out of here safely as soon as possible. With the help of Rosalind, he tied Albert to a large tree with ropes and stood facing her only after examining the fallen one by one. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Dustin to call the soldiers.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Rosalind nodded her head slightly. The hem of her dress had already become rags, and there were scratches all over her body. As if Kyle couldn¡¯t stand it when he saw it, he approached Albert. He stared at the man¡¯s face, who hadn¡¯t regained consciousness yet, and muttered while grinding his teeth. ¡°¡­I think it would be better to end it here before the soldiers arrive.¡± Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Kyle¡¯s face, staring at Albert, was cold. Rosalind understood the meaning of the word and hurriedly approached Kyle. She then shook her head to stop him. ¡°Do you not want to kill him? It can end without even a single soul knowing. I want to kill that bastard.¡± ¡°No. Please, don¡¯t do that. Don¡¯t get your hands dirty. You can¡¯t be a murderer.¡± He clenched his sword hard as if his anger still didn¡¯t go away. His hand holding the sword was trembling with anger. At that, Rosalind put her hand over his and wrapped it around his. Her hands were too small to cover them all, but the soft, warm warmth stopped his trembling little by little. ¡°¡­I will make sure that he will pay a fair price for his sins. I want to do that.¡± ¡­Please. As his anger subsided and she tried to let go of her hand, though this time, Kyle grabbed Rosalind¡¯s hand. Then, he took her hand and pulled her towards him. Rosalind¡¯s eyes widened at the sudden action, and he looked carefully at her face. ¡°You had a cut on your face.¡± He reached out and touched her cheek. When his hand touched her cheeks like a tickle, she got nervous and swallowed her breath. The next moment, he glanced down and looked at Rosalind¡¯s wrist. The scars left from the piece of glass earlier remained. ¡°And, the wrist as well.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Duke who got hurt the most.¡± ¡°These wounds will heal quickly, anyway.¡± He smiled as if nothing really happened. Her heart got heavier because it was obvious that he was smiling to reassure her. ¡°Thank¡­you. And I¡¯m sorry.¡± At that, Kyle unknowingly pulled her into a hug. It was an unexpected hug, but Rosalind neither refused nor pushed him away. The sensation of his large body hugging her, his warmth seemed to spread all over her body. ¡°I have to thank you¡­ Thank you for being safe.¡± ¡­And, sorry for not coming sooner. ¡°Soon, the soldiers will come. It¡¯s all over now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­a relief.¡± ¡®We can rest now.¡¯ At that, she nodded her head. ¡°Right. What a relief.¡± ¡®¡­Because you are by my side like this.¡¯ Hearing Kyle¡¯s soft voice, Rosalind closed her eyes. * * * Rosalind felt a thirst burning in her throat and she awoke from her long sleep. As her blurry focus became clear, a ceiling with a colorful pattern unfolded before her eyes. She turned her head slightly, and the loose lace curtains and luxurious furniture caught her eye. She noticed that this was her room when she married him. Then, as she slowly got up from bed, Isis, who was sitting next to the bed, was startled and opened her mouth. ¡°Madam! Are you okay?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± She barely got her voice out. Her throat stiffened as if she had chewed and swallowed sand, so Rosalind picked up the glass of water on the side table. ¡°¡­How long have I been sleeping?¡± ¡°You slept for a few days¡­! Everyone was worried, and there was a fuss. I¡¯m really glad you didn¡¯t have any major problems, though. The doctor said there were no major problems.¡± ¡°Really? How many days have passed?¡± She asked curiously as she wet her throat with lukewarm water. Her memories of the day were vivid, but on one hand, it was cut like a cut thread. She could remember until after defeating Albert, and the soldiers came to find her and Kyle, although her memories have been hazy ever since. As soon as she got into the prepared carriage, she fainted, and when she opened her eyes, it was now. ¡°What¡­ what happened?¡± Isis started pouring out answers to Rosalind¡¯s question. ¡°Baron Albert is going to be formally tried. From murder to kidnapping, the crime is so bad that the punishment will be heavy.¡± ¡°What about Anna? And, the Duke?¡± Rosalind asked urgently. ¡°Anna returned home safely, and the Duke went to the Imperial Palace for that.¡± ¡°He hurt his arm then¡­ Is he okay?¡± ¡°Yes, he is fine. There are no problems with his life, he only got stabbed a little deep and said it would take time for the wounds to heal, though it would get better.¡± ¡°Really¡­? Is he really okay? Is that right?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Isis smiled brightly so she would not worry after asking several times. It was then that Rosalind stroked her chest and let out the breath she had been holding back, feeling dizzy and terrified when she recalled the moment he had been injured because of her. All of a sudden, her eyes went far away, and water started to gather. At the same time, she could hear laughter in her ear. ¡°Are you very worried for the Master?¡± ¡°¡­Of course.¡± He took up a sword for her and even got stabbed¡­ He even said that he was grateful and sorry. To him, she must be the person he hated more than anyone else. However, the relationship between him and her was only so deeply and darkly intertwined. What was he thankful for and sorry for¡­? As she thought about it, Rosalind¡¯s heart felt heavy as if there were stones placed on it. The moment he hugged her was still vivid. The touch that wrapped around her, the temperature¡­ It was more difficult because it was unforgettable. ¡°Young Master Leo has been with Madam for a while, and now he is sleeping in the room.¡± ¡°Did Leo look for me?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know how much he cried. There was so much fuss about whether or not mom was okay.¡± As Rosalind imagined the figure, she smiled bitterly. At that, she raised her body halfway to look for Leo. Leaning against the head of the bed to catch her breath, she tried to move slowly, but her strength was gone. It was because she had been lying in bed without eating anything the whole time, so her whole body was exhausted. Isis, noticing that Rosalind was struggling, hurriedly stopped her. ¡°When the Young Master wakes up later, I¡¯ll take him. Please, rest.¡± ¡°Thank you so much, Isis.¡± ¡°No. Now that you are awake, eat well and think about getting well soon.¡± She smiled as though replying to Isis¡¯ mischievous smile. In the midst of such a warm and peaceful atmosphere, a knock suddenly broke in from beyond the door. ¡°Rosalind.¡± Before she could ask who it was, the door swung open. Kyle strode into the room without even taking off his coat. Seeing the awake Rosalind, he grabbed her slender body, which was leaning against the head of the bed, and hugged her tightly. The force of the big man¡¯s grip on her was so strong that she felt like she was suffocating. ¡°¡­I was worried.¡± But, his voice was so sincere, she couldn¡¯t even dare to say it. ¡°I was so worried. A person who is still weak¡­ you didn¡¯t even wake up¡­¡± ¡°I am fine now.¡± When Rosalind answered, he grabbed her by the shoulder and looked at her carefully as if checking her complexion. ¡°The doctor said you were going to wake up soon, but I thought my stomach was going to burn because you were so motionless.¡± ¡°It must have been a little difficult, I guess¡­¡± ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Even though she felt a slight tingling in her wrists, it wasn¡¯t as painful as she thought. This time, Kyle looked at her wrist. Somehow embarrassed that he looked at her wrist and patted it to and fro, she gently pulled it out of his hand. ¡°¡­Now that I¡¯m awake, I¡¯ll go home. Thank you so much, I don¡¯t know what to say. I will give you a formal thank you when I feel better.¡± ¡°Where are you going with that body?¡± He cut off Rosalind¡¯s word in a snap. It was a resolute voice that didn¡¯t feel like there was any room for negotiation. ¡°Stay here until you¡¯re all right.¡± ¡®¡­What?¡¯ When she didn¡¯t say anything, Kyle added as if he was trying to appease her. Rosalind looked at him quietly, then suddenly spoke another word. ¡°It¡¯s not me who should lie down, but the Duke, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s nothing.¡± He smiled. ¡°How can this be bad?¡± She was terribly sorry that Kyle had got hurt because of her. It also made her chest tingle. Just like the day he stood in the rain, she felt strangely saddened by the fact that he had been injured. There were times she hated it because she felt like she was in debt, but now, it was more than just a feeling of dislike. Well, every time she thought of him, she always had more than one emotion. Although she hated him for being cold, she liked him. She hated and resented him for loving her too late, but she couldn¡¯t turn her back on him. And now¡­ ¡°Are you worried about me now?¡± Rosalind¡¯s eyes narrowed as if she was puzzled by the somewhat smirk-sounding voice. She was absurd, thankful, sorry, and hated it. His earnest heart was revealed in his playful tone, which made her think he was a little foolish. He was hurt more than anyone else, so why was he pretending he was okay¡­ ¡°Are you worried about me a lot?¡± ¡°That is, of course¡­I was very worried.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know it felt so good that someone cared about me.¡± Saying so, his smile was playful and friendly. ¡°I will get hurt more.¡± ¡°Are you really saying that?¡± Rosalind bluntly struck him as if it was nonsense, though her tone was also softened somehow. ¡°Are you seriously hurt? Let me take a look.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Despite the rejection, she did not give up and spoke again. ¡°Come on.¡± She tried again, but Kyle refused unyieldingly. ¡°It is enough that you were worried. I didn¡¯t get hurt too much.¡± Knowing that he was doing it out of fear that she would really be worried, she felt even more sorry. ¡°If you are concerned about my wounds, stay here until I feel better. The biggest worry for me is you, not this arm.¡± His was worried about her was more significant than his injured arm. The moment Rosalind opened her mouth to say that was nonsense, she heard his voice quickly. ¡°So, if it¡¯s for me¡­¡± ¡®¡­Don¡¯t go anywhere. Stay by my side.¡¯ Chapter 54 Chapter 54 When Rosalind woke up again, the two father-and-son were sleeping next to her. Kyle lowered his head slightly and closed his eyes while Leo had his head half-buried in bed. Just looking at it, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°¡­What a good thing to see. You two look a bit alike?¡± She thought she had fallen asleep as Kyle told her to stay here. However, when she woke up, this scene unfolded. Rosalind glanced at him and Leo carefully. The straight nose and long eyes seem a bit similar. In fact, the most similar thing between the two was their eyes. Green eyes like a beautiful tree that hangs wide on a summer day. She liked that green. It was because it was a color with a freshness that shines brilliantly under the sun. ¡°Who says you¡¯re not father-and-son?¡± It was fun to see the two of them sleeping together, and their friendly appearance was also pretty, so she kept looking at them. Then, feeling sorry to see him sleeping uncomfortably, she carefully got up. If he was going to sleep, he should just sleep comfortably¡­ Why was he staying here¡­? As she got up slowly from the bed, Rosalind took her steps carefully so as not to make a sound. She quietly approached him, holding an extra blanket in her arms that someone had already prepared by her side. She thought it would be a little more comfortable to sleep if she covered him with a blanket. It was when she gently stretched out her hand lest he woke up from his sleep. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Suddenly, he grabbed Rosalind¡¯s hand.Her eyes widened at what had happened in an instant. Seeing that his eyes were still hazy, it seemed to be an unconscious reaction from his body. Unexpectedly, the blanket in her hand fell to the floor. The moment he grabbed her hand, it felt like her heart was dropping along with the blanket. ¡°Hands, hands¡­¡± Perhaps, because of the unexpected circumstances, her heart started beating like crazy. He stared at Rosalind and continued to hold her hand. ¡°¡­Rosalind. You scared me.¡± He spoke up one beat later, and later let go of her hand. ¡°As you know, I¡¯m sensitive when I sleep.¡± She nodded her head as if she understood his words. ¡°You woke up because of me.¡± ¡°No, I was going to get up. Are you all right?¡± ¡°Yes. Before, it was difficult to get up, but now I am fine.¡± As Kyle¡¯s suspicious eyes, she shrugged her shoulders, convincing him that it was real. ¡°You should still be lying down.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Come on. At the firm voice, Rosalind went back to bed and laid herself down. It was more comfortable lying down than standing still. Meanwhile, Kyle was staring at her, who was lying quietly on the bed. As she was wondering why he was staring at her so blatantly, his voice resounded subtly. ¡°I think that it would be good for you to lie down like this all the time¡­ That would not be so bad.¡± Rosalind frowned slightly. As if she didn¡¯t know what he was talking about, there was a look of wonder in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to get sick, I just want you to lie here without going anywhere.¡± ¡°Yes¡­?¡± ¡°What should I do if that¡¯s how I feel?¡± She let out a ridiculous laugh. As he acted softly towards her, she suddenly remembered that night. ¡®You will master it by the time my foot breaks.¡¯ The day she danced with him for the first time under the moonlight, he looked just like that time, and she kept smiling, remembering it. ¡°I wish you could just lie down next to me like this. Every day.¡± His voice whispered softly into her ear. Maybe, it was because of his soft voice, her ears were slightly red. Rosalind turned to the side to hide her embarrassment. ¡°¡­I¡¯m hungry.¡± He took her word casually. ¡°Then, let¡¯s eat some stew.¡± Kyle quickly called the maid to bring food. Shortly thereafter, with a knock, the maid brought a stew into the room. Taking the bowl, he began to cool the vegetable stew, squeezing it down with a spoon before crushing it further. Then, as if giving to a child, he scooped an appropriate amount with a spoon and brought it to her lips. ¡°Eat.¡± As he did it casually, Rosalind could not help but panic once again. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have any hands¡­¡± ¡°Come on.¡± ¡°Leo eats on his own, too.¡± He pushed in again, not paying attention to Rosalind¡¯s words. ¡°Leo will feed the wife later.¡± He was like an ex-husband to her, yet even if he casually called her his wife, she didn¡¯t want to object. Was it because his appearance was surprisingly shameless? Or, was it because she didn¡¯t hate his kindness¡­? ¡°I can do it alone. What will Leo think when he wakes up?¡± ¡°He will be happy that his parents are on good terms.¡± ¡­Wasn¡¯t it? Despite his casual reply, Rosalind hesitated again and again. Leo tend to sleep well once he fell asleep, but nonetheless, this was too embarrassing. It was true that she did not dislike his kindness, although she never meant for him to feed her stew like a child. ¡°If it were me, I¡¯d rather eat before Leo wakes up.¡± While enduring like this. As he said, it was better, so Rosalind ended up eating the stew. As the soft, warm pieces touched her mouth, she felt more at ease. ¡°You have to eat again.¡± ¡®Come on, ah,¡¯ Rosalind stared at him at the prompting voice. Then, she realized that she had no talent to object to it and began to eat it quietly. While she continued to follow him meekly, he grinned satisfiedly. ¡°How good.¡± At that, he reached out his other hand that was not holding the spoon and floated over her lips. Some stew must have landed around her mouth unknowingly. ¡°You did well.¡± He casually licked the stew off the tip of his thumb. It was all over her lips, why¡­ Although she spoke smoothly without a feverish tremble, Rosalind¡¯s ear reddened again. * * * Kyle was kind and sincere. On days when he was not working, he stayed by her side, and when work was over, he immediately came to her side. ¡°¡­Have I not been lying in bed too much? It¡¯s frustrating.¡± Rosalind felt sorry for how diligently he was taking care of her even though he must have been busy. At the same time, her mother, Helen, looked out for her, checking in during her spare time. Leo, needless to say, was clinging to her side as if protecting his mother. By this point, she wondered if she was bothering the people around her, unintentionally. The maids and servants of the castle were also overprotective like their master. Rosalind only flinched, and they would make a fuss. ¡°Shall I go out for a while?¡± Today was the day Kyle came back late from the Imperial Palace. He had been too concerned about her, so now was the only time she could move comfortably. ¡°Isis, I¡¯ll go for a walk in the garden for a moment.¡± Isis asked in a worried voice when Rosalind said so. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I have improved a lot. Everyone is so worried about me, it¡¯s to the point where I¡¯m all frustrated.¡± ¡°Still, it¡¯s late¡­ Well, let¡¯s just get some air and come in.¡± Rosalind stopped Isis, who had been sitting in the chair next to bed, and rose from her seat as if it was natural. ¡°It¡¯s easier to go alone.¡± ¡°Alone? No¡­!¡± ¡°I want to walk alone quietly.¡± After thinking for a while about her words, Isis finally took a step back and nodded her head. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Rosalind smiled once to reassure Isis, and then moved a little hastily. All she thought was that she had to go out into the garden before she changed her mind. ¡°¡­It¡¯s nice that the wind is cool.¡± Even though it was a little chilly, the wind was pleasant enough. Her blonde hair gently fluttered in the swaying wind as it ruffled her hair. Feeling the cool breeze brushing her cheeks, she glanced around her. She noticed that one of the chairs was not far away, and she approached it cautiously. As Rosalind sat down with her handkerchief on it, Kyle¡¯s voice came from behind her. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Rosalind found Kyle and smiled. ¡°Duke.¡± He strode towards Rosalind, who spread her dress wide open and greeted him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I was getting some air for a while.¡± ¡°What if you catch a cold like this?¡± Rosalind shook her head, saying she was okay when she heard his voice brimming with concern. ¡°Lying down all the time, it was frustrating.¡± Suddenly, he reached out and tucked her hair behind her ear. The end of the man¡¯s eyes staring at her were calm and affectionate. ¡°Would you like to sit down for a moment?¡± Saying so, she glanced at the chair. As he sat down, she sat softly next to him. Kyle took off the robe he was wearing and draped it lightly over Rosalind¡¯s shoulder. The weight of the clothes sitting on her shoulders was not large, though somehow the warmth felt doubled. Rosalind lightly touched the clothes he had put on. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you will get a cold.¡± ¡°It¡¯s oka¡ª¡± This time, he grabbed Rosalind¡¯s hand, who was sitting next to him. She opened her eyes in surprise, but he calmly held her hand as if nothing had happened. If the clothes he gave her were mere warmth, his hands on her made her flutter in some way. Rosalind stared at Kyle with a red face. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re still cold.¡± The brazen man¡¯s voice tickled her ears, and she finally burst into laughter. ¡°It¡¯s a nice day today.¡± ¡°I know. The stars are pretty, and the moonlight is pretty too. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been out, so I think it feels more beautiful.¡± ¡°There was another day when the moon was so pretty.¡± ¡°When?¡± Rosalind asked curiously. ¡°When was it? It was the day of the masquerade, and I was frustrated and went out to the garden. The moon was particularly bright that day, and I met a woman there. For it to just pass by¡­ It was a little special.¡± No way¡­ ¡°Because you were crying.¡± Chapter 56 Chapter 56 ¡°Ha-uht, can¡­can we go to bed?¡± Her hand, which gripped the edge of the cabinet, tightened even more. If it went on like this, she would receive him not on the bed but in the room, and right in front of the door. No matter how tightly the door was locked, it was impossible to know what kind of sound would leak through the very small gap¡­ What a shame it would be if her moans would come out. ¡°Not, not here. The sound will be heard outside¡­¡± ¡°I think that would be difficult.¡± I¡¯m in a hurry. In an instant, he pushed in another finger. The man¡¯s hard thick hand was hidden inside the bright red flesh, and a higher-pitched sound came out of Rosalind¡¯s mouth. It had been a long time, so it was tight and heavy with just his fingers. As if trying to force an intruder to open the inside, her insides began to tighten like crazy. ¡°If you can¡¯t handle two of it, what are you going to do with mine?¡± A voice whispered in her ear as if in worry. It resounded strangely in her ear. ¡°Hahht¡­¡± She wasn¡¯t really confident. Even when she slept with him as usual, Rosalind always felt like she was being pushed to the brink. The s*x, which started about the middle of her bed, continued wildly until her body just touched the head of the bed. As she climbed as if to run away, he followed tenaciously. No matter how hard she tried to push him away, his large p*nis crawled into her and spat out deeply. ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m scared.¡± It was obvious even if she didn¡¯t have to experience how much pain his p*nis, which she had received in a long time, would cause her because it was so large and terrifying that it was difficult to hold it in her hand or to put it inside. How did her inside devour him all this time¡­? She felt dizzy when she remembered that time. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t feel pain.¡± As his voice spoke softly, Rosalind nodded softly. Even though it was obvious that it would hurt, she wanted to accept him. She was swallowed up by him, and she wanted to swallow him to the end ¡ª without a single blank space or a gap between them, she wanted to touch his body completely close to her. ¡°Please, please do it even if it hurts. I will endure it.¡± Please, do it inside me. As soon as Rosalind finished her words, his neck trembled. As if his mouth was dry, Kyle licked his lips with the tip of his red tongue. His cool face and vivid lust were flashing greedily like an animal in front of his prey. Bend down. The man¡¯s voice fell into her ear. She slumped and bowed as he kindly pointed out where she needed to bow more. When he gave strength, Rosalind¡¯s body bowed lower and deeper. Suddenly, the large finger came out of the narrow opening, and when the finger that was filling her came out, her walls trembled. As if when she pushed him out, she spilled lustful love liquid. I¡¯ll put it in. At the words that were like a notice, Rosalind gripped the corner of the cabinet even more tightly. Then, the man with the ferocious erection unexpectedly came right in front of her narrow opening. Kyle began to insert his p*nis inside the woman with thirst that he didn¡¯t even take his clothes off. ¡°Ugh.¡± He was only coming in, opening the inside though Rosalind let out a light moan. She already felt that the tip of the glans was too heavy just to part the entrance. Taking a deep breath, the end of her breath was trembling. The moment he plunged even deeper than half, her body collapsed in an instant. ¡°Ha-uhk¡ª!¡± Rosalind¡¯s body collapsed face down, her chest pressed against the cold surface of the cabinet. Unlike all parts of the body where she could feel the heat, the temperature that touched her chest was so cold that it felt like her whole body¡¯s sense was on edge. While her crushed chest and nipples were cold, the secret place that received him was hot as if on fire. Even breathing quietly was so difficult as she felt like she was going crazy. At that moment, the background around her was erased and it felt like she was the only thing left in the world. His p*nis, which she was barely holding, and even the pulse of that p*nis seemed to be transmitted intact. ¡°Du, Duke.¡± Her face frowned even more as the man, whom she thought had put everything into her, pushed deeper. It really felt like she was going to die. Rosalind wondered if it had been this hard before. Of course, it wasn¡¯t easy even then, but it felt even more unfamiliar and difficult because it was the first time she had received him in four years. She turned her head to look at him as though she couldn¡¯t stand it. Her watery eyes were red and bloodshot. Kyle looked into those eyes and pushed himself harder. It was the eyes that always drove him crazy. Every time those purple eyes got wet with water like this, it seemed as if he was turning crazy in many ways. When she cried like an abandoned puppy, he would get lost and didn¡¯t know what to do, and when she had eyes like this in bed, he wanted to wet those eyes and drive her lips like crazy to let a new, more lewd sound flow out. Now, it was the latter. He stared intently into Rosalind¡¯s moist eyes and pierced himself even more. Hu-ugh¡ªKyle continued to push in as if he was not satisfied even when the chirping-like moan was heard. Not because he wanted to hurt her, but he couldn¡¯t control himself. As Rosalind gazed at him, he couldn¡¯t control himself at all. He just wanted to deeply engrave the way he was taking her in those eyes and the way she devoured him to the fullest. ¡°¡­It¡¯s all in now.¡± She trembled at the sound of the breath hitting the nape of her neck. He held her slender waist tightly with his hands to prevent Rosalind from escaping. ¡°Hah¡­!¡± Her breath rumbled low as he pulled back, and the sound of breathing rushed out when he put it back inside. The faster these movements continued, the more dizzy and promiscuous the sound of Rosalind¡¯s moans came out. ¡°Du-duke¡­ Duke, duke.¡± She wanted to run away, but she couldn¡¯t because he was holding onto her waist. All she could do was twist her body and embrace his thing. ¡°Huuhk!¡± The dull thud, like a hammer being struck, resounded louder and louder in the room. The harder he pushed her, the stronger her hand gripped the edge, and her body was crumbling. His thing was so big and savage that it made her wonder if she could touch it if she groped her flat belly. Every time that huge p*nis stabbed her, Rosalind¡¯s body rumbled, and at the same time, the ornaments displayed on the cabinet also fell to the floor one by one. ¡°Thi, things. Ha, the things¡­ Ple, please stop¡­!¡± At her plea, he paused for a moment. Rosalind put her head down and then breathed in hastily as if she had come out of the water. It was the sound of an urgent breath, like someone who knew that her head was going in the water again. Soon, Kyle put his hand between her legs this time, and he fumbled as if savoring their connected parts. The hand that had been stroking between her already promiscuous and damp pubic hair rose a little higher and tapped her clitoris. ¡°You seem to be able to afford to pay attention to things.¡± He said that even though he knew that Rosalind was shaking and not knowing what to do. As he rubbed it softly, she let out a pleasured voice. ¡°Hah.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about falling things. I care more about the naughty sounds coming out of your mouth.¡± His voice, as he said those words, was much harsher and less refined than usual. However, at least it was better than her. Rosalind was having a hard time even continuing her words. ¡°That¡¯s-that¡¯s why I asked you to go to bed.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too wet for that.¡± Rosalind¡¯s ears turned red at the soft voice. Even though it was partly because of his lewd remarks, it was because she felt really lewd as she kept spilling liquid between her legs while listening to those words. ¡°Turn down your voice. Someone will listen?¡± To tease her, Kyle thrust his long p*nis deep. Then, he pulled out all the way, aligned the tip of the glans with the entrance, and then pushed it in a heartbeat. Rosalind couldn¡¯t even make a coherent sound, just holding on to the cabinet as if it was her lifeline. ¡°Hahng¡­!¡± ¡°They really could hear it, why are you making such a loud noise?¡± When he pulled out his p*nis again, her red flesh came out as if trying to hold his pillar. Although as he put it inside, it was crushed without mercy. Kyle shuddered and whispered harshly in her ear. ¡°I like to hear it.¡± I go crazy every time you make such naughty noises. ¡°If, if someone comes¡­¡± ¡°When someone comes, they think you¡¯re under me and making a dirty sound.¡± He started thrusting again. While the sound of the squeaky, wet skin clashing filled the surroundings, Rosalind shook her head and pleaded with Kyle. ¡°¡­No, that can¡¯t do. I think I¡¯m going crazy¡ªOh, Duke¡­ please.¡± ¡°I think I¡¯m going crazy, too.¡± He released her waist, which he was holding, and this time, held her wrist that was on the cabinet firmly. Rosalind was about to open her mouth as if puzzled by the hand that grabbed her without notice, but Kyle slammed hard without giving even the slightest break. In an instant, her body twisted without mercy at the heavy and dizzying sensation that seemed to pound her to the end of her womb. Ah-huk! She tilted her head high and began to beg and spit out a loud noise. Please, please! However, Kyle didn¡¯t care about her words and just coveted her inside according to his own greed. He continued to push her, moving his waist relentlessly. All of a sudden, everything that had been placed on the cabinet fell to the floor, and all that was left was her moaning. ¡°St, stop, no more¡­!¡± Ugh, his groans were low, too. Kyle, who reached the limit, buried himself deeply inside the woman¡¯s tight inside, unable to bear it any longer. Meanwhile, Rosalind twisted her whole body in response to the pleasure riding up from below. At the end of the horrendous ending that made her dizzy, thick water was spewing out of his p*nis along with the man¡¯s harsh breath. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 ¡°Haa¡­¡± After the affair, Rosalind, lying on the bed, let out a rough breath. No, she couldn¡¯t even breathe, so all she did was gasp for something. It seemed as if all the strength in her body was gone, and she couldn¡¯t even lift a hand. Did he hug her, who was so disorganized after the affair, and brought her to bed¡­? Rosalind only pretended to stop him a couple of times, and then decided to just entrust herself to his big and strong arms. It was also because she didn¡¯t have the strength to move, though it felt good to have him hold her. It felt like Kyle¡¯s heartbeat could be heard rumbling low in her ears, so just that fact alone made her heart pound. ¡°What to do when you¡¯re already struggling with that?¡± He uttered in a voice that borders between teasing and worrying before laying his body over her, who was lying still. Kyle kissed her gently on the forehead. ¡°You¡¯re pretty even when you¡¯re lying down.¡± At his sweet compliment, Rosalind smiled faintly. ¡°Even here, where I spill my stuff like this¡­ it¡¯s pretty.¡± He then gently lowered her gaze and looked between her legs. The s*men that he spat out stood even more as white as a foam between the red, open flesh. The milky liquid that ran down her thighs dyed the bed a darker color. Kyle smiled brightly and slightly opened the slit. Then, the hole that had been closed, opened and the seeds he left behind began to flow out. It wasn¡¯t that he held the hole open, though the squishy pathway was spitting out his s*men. Realizing that his eyes were glistening, gazing at the s*men and love liquid underneath, Rosalind blushed, telling him to stop and stretched out her hand hurriedly. Nevertheless, Kyle was still being mischievous. ¡°It¡¯s still wet. It¡¯s like asking for it.¡± Since a lot of seeds had been spilled, of course, it would be wet, but the words only sounded weird and lewd. Rosalind, who had repeatedly said no to saying such a thing, looked hopeless. After revealing his upper body, he whispered in a soft voice. ¡°I am just starting.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to die if you start twice.¡± Kyle grinned to her cheeky response as if she had lifted both of her hands and feet in resignation. Then, he kissed her along her neckline and began to take off his undershirt as well. The mere fact that Rosalind was gasping for breath, with her tight and beautiful body, made him strangely aroused. With his excitement, his p*nis started to twitch again. ¡°I think I¡¯m still going to die¡­¡± ¡°Are you finding it difficult?¡± It¡¯s difficult for me too. As he whispered softly in her ear and clasped Rosalind¡¯s hand, Kyle took her hand under him. ¡°So¡­ Can you touch me? If you touch it, I think it will make it better.¡± The moment she was about to protest that the difficulty between him and her was different, something hot and unfamiliar touched her fingertips. She knew what she was clutching without even glancing down, and Rosalind swallowed a gulp with an unknown tension. ¡°You have small hands.¡± He started running his hand over his genitals with her hands. Kyle¡¯s hand holding her hand was also hot, and the p*nis in her hand was also hot and large. So much so that she couldn¡¯t wind it all up with her hands. Although he wasn¡¯t even fully erect, his size was dauntingly large. To be honest, she couldn¡¯t believe the fact that this had been inside her until now. ¡°Why are you so shy? You were swallowing it a little while ago, right?¡± Seeing Rosalind with her ears stained red, he chuckled and bit her red-hot ear slightly. Rosalind¡¯s body bounced, flinching at the unexpected stimulation. Even though he wasn¡¯t even directly caressing her, her belly tickled, and she felt a strange sensation between her legs. ¡°So lewd¡­ I am embarrassed.¡± From the shape, temperature, and feeling of the p*nis, everything was vividly conveyed. The situation in which she skimmed the man¡¯s genitals, and even herself that was spilling love liquid in such a situation, only embarrassed her even more. ¡°Then, shall we finish it soon? Can you do it a little faster?¡± Rosalind paused for a moment, but as if it was a notice rather than a request, she began to speed up her pace unilaterally. ¡°That was it will be over soon.¡± It seemed as if all the sensations in her body were focused only on her hands. As the speed going up and down increased, she almost missed it a couple of times, but each time he squeezed her hand tighter. Because of that, she was forced to caress the manhood so hard that she couldn¡¯t even run away. Huht. Rosalind glanced at his face at the harsh voice in her ear. The more she tightened her hand, the faster she moved her hand, and the more his expression wrinkled a little. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead, and a low breath escaped from his lips. The way his handsome face was wrinkled with her hands¡­ It was more lewd than she thought. She was starting to feel weird. Rosalind¡¯s eyes fixed on Kyle¡¯s face. As he looked at her, he opened his mouth gently. ¡°Can you see it? Because of you¡­ it¡¯s standing.¡± He stopped her hand and made Rosalind touch his genitals on her own. At her fingertips, the feeling of the flesh, which had become hardened, was clearly felt. Her face was dyed red up to her cheeks. He kissed her on her cheek, seemingly loving Rosalind¡¯s behavior. ¡°Heup¡­¡± The lips on her cheek ran down her slender jawline and rested on her collarbone. As Kyle sucked in her throat, her moaning sounded again. With his lips, he gripped the soft flesh while with the other hand, he fanned her secret place. Rosalind¡¯s secret place was soggy with love liquid she spilled while caressing him and the s*men he had spilled inside her, making it much easier to get into her. Parting the white s*men, the huge erect p*nis went inside it again. The woman¡¯s small hand gripped the sheet tightly in preparation. ¡°¡­Does it hurt?¡± ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s better than before.¡± Then, as his pillar pierced deeply, Rosalind stopped breathing. ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­ Ah-heut¡ª¡± His lips, on the nape of her neck, went down and down, this time on her chest. The raised n*pples lightly bounced off the tip of his tongue. Rosalind shook her head, unable to bear it as he caressed her breasts, although he didn¡¯t care and sucked the breasts in her mouth. While it was an instinctive gesture like a suckling child, it also went back and forth like an animal. From below, Kyle shoved his erect p*nis, and from above, sucked in her breasts. ¡°Hnng¡­¡± She used to feel like she fell for pleasure when she had s*x with him. She felt ashamed of herself as she felt the pleasure under him. She liked the fact that she was held by him, but she was also miserable because of it. Even if he slapped her on the buttocks or ordered her to take it off publicly, it ended up being a pleasure for her, and she was happy to sleep with him. It made her pathetic and miserable. ¡°I-I can¡¯t control myself.¡± Even though he apologized to her, he devoured her mindlessly. ¡°I thought it wouldn¡¯t be possible, but¡­ I didn¡¯t know it would be like this.¡± Kyle spoke while panting. The sweat on his forehead was running down his wrinkled brow and strong jawline, then down his firm chest. At that moment, Rosalind realized that it was different now as she looked at the expression on his face and the way he spoke openly. Was it because she was convinced that he loved her even when he held her like this¡­? It was a gesture of lust as always, but it felt a little different when she was convinced that he loved her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I hurt.¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s good.¡± As she exhaled a shaky breath, she looked at him clearly and spoke. ¡°It hurts¡­ but it¡¯s good.¡± Each time he cut through her flesh and pierced deeply, Rosalind twisted her body. Yet she did not stop talking. ¡°Good, huht, it¡¯s good. I¡¯m going crazy¡­¡± However, she couldn¡¯t finish her words and had to accept his lips. She could feel Kyle¡¯s tongue run through hers, and she hugged him tightly. ¡°How much more are you going to torment me?¡± ¡°Am I tormenting you a lot?¡± ¡°Because of you, I feel like my whole body is drained of strength.¡± Rosalind, lying on the bed, took a long breath and opened and closed her lips as if she had no energy at all. On the other hand, Kyle just smiled at her as if she was adorable, and hugged her, locking her in his arms. ¡°If I run out of energy, I won¡¯t be able to go anywhere.¡± That¡¯s good. He smiled playfully and tightened his arms that held her. The man¡¯s big and tight arms seemed to suffocate her, but at the same time, it was good. ¡°Did I hurt someone who had just recovered?¡± At that, Rosalind blushed and shook her head slowly. Embarrassed, she buried her face deeper in his arms, revealing only her reddish ears through her golden hair. He patted those little ears with his fingertips and smiled again. How was she so pretty? She only showed her ears a little, though even that was so pretty and lovely that he didn¡¯t know what to do¡­ ¡°I¡­liked it.¡± She was prettier when she talked. Kyle pulled Rosalind closer to him and hugged her. Suddenly, her honesty felt special. In retrospect, even when they were just married and during their marriage, Rosalind was always candid about her emotions. She laughed when she was happy and cried when she was sad. She seemed to have driven him more and more crazy. ¡­She was a woman who clearly revealed her feelings among people who seemed to be wearing a mask. It always bothered him like a thorn in his finger, especially this woman¡¯s crying face. ¡°¡­I liked it, too. Madly.¡± He whispered in her ear as he held Rosalind tightly in his arms. ¡°Even if I fill it, and fill it¡­¡­I am not satisfied.¡± As he held her like this, his bottom was making a little reaction again. What was surprising was that not only Rosalind was candid, but he became honest when he was with her. Feelings that were flat every day swelled like waves and flowed out. ¡°Still, I can¡¯t torment you anymore.¡± Kyle placed his mouth on her forehead as if he was going to end it here. ¡°¡­I¡¯m so sleepy.¡± It was because of the Duke. Rosalind smiled slightly and gazed up at Kyle as he started patting Rosalind¡¯s back like a grown-up child. Perhaps, it was because his hand was soft or because her energy had run out, her eyes gently shut. ¡ª Thank you so much for always supporting the novels I work on, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 When she woke up after a long time, the day was getting brighter little by little. A bright light trickled in through the gaps in the thick velvet curtains. Rosalind rubbed her eyes and quietly pulled herself out of his arms. ¡°When did the time come¡­¡± She moved her steps and stood in front of the curtain, gently clutching the soft curtain. Lifting it slightly, the light came in more brightly. As she brought her ear closer to the window, she could hear the chirping of birds. ¡®If you run out of energy, you can¡¯t go anywhere. That¡¯s good.¡¯ Suddenly, his voice came to mind and she turned her head to look at Kyle. A bright light was scattered around his face that was shining on him. He was a man she really liked. She was strangely greedy. Was it from the moment he held out his hand to teach her to dance, or was it from the moment he talked to her who was crying¡­? At first, she felt like the lead in a romantic story with him, though now, she felt like a lost child in a long and complicated relationship. ¡°¡­Is it okay if I don¡¯t go anywhere by your side like this forever?¡± Does she deserve it¡­? Even though she wanted to reach out and touch him, Rosalind couldn¡¯t easily touch him because she knew how sensitive he was when he was sleeping. Unable to touch him, she stretched out her hand as much as she could until she finally pulled it out. ¡°Goodbye.¡± It was her own greed that she spent the night with him. Perhaps, it was an impulsive night that her heart that liked him had created. Strangely, when she got entangled with him, her heart did not become like her. It was clearly her heart, although nothing went according to her will. Rosalind gazed at him for a long time, and then she went through the drawer and pulled out a piece of paper. She began to write something on the paper, using the light of dawn as a lamp. After writing down her thoughts, she put down the pen because it was not likely that the letter would contain all of her heart. She had so much to say that she thought it might be better to leave nothing behind. She eventually folded the paper again and put it in her arms. Her heart was too heavy to put it all on this small piece of paper. I¡¯ll go first. Whispering in a faint voice, Rosalind leaned her head carefully towards the man in front of her. She took a step after the last greeting. Leaving the room, she walked down the long hallway towards Leo¡¯s room. The child rubbed his sleepy eyes when he saw Rosalind and mumbled. Then, she reached out her hand to Leo. ¡°Leo, do you want to go home with Mom?¡± The child¡¯s hand that grabbed her hand was small and soft. Rosalind clasped the child¡¯s hand tightly, not letting go of the warmth. She escaped Kyle¡¯s castle while he was asleep. It was already morning by the time she got on the carriage and got home. ¡°It was hard to come early in the morning. Let¡¯s go in and sleep some more.¡± ¡°Umm¡­¡± Helen was waiting in the hallway as she left Leo, who was still drowsy and put him to sleep in his room. His habit of oversleeping was inherited from Rosalind, so she always woke up late in the morning. It was awkward and a little pleasant to see her mother awake at this time. ¡°¡­Mother.¡± ¡°Rosalind.¡± ¡°I¡¯m home.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, my daughter. Good job.¡± Helen slowly approached her and embraced her as she greeted her in her arms. Rosalind¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at that, though she quickly calmed down in her mother¡¯s arms. ¡°That¡¯s a relief. I¡¯m really happy.¡± The voice that murmured over and over again was intertwined with worry, relief, and love. Rosalind felt her mother¡¯s heart and smiled. ¡°Why did you wake up so early?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to sleep well lately. I can¡¯t sleep well, and even if I fall asleep, I wake up quickly¡­ I woke up early today and was praying to God¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Rosalind. It seems like it¡¯s all my fault.¡± ¡°Why is that mother¡¯s fault?¡± Rosalind answered in a warm voice. ¡°You suffer because of your parent¡¯s sin.¡± Because you have poor parents¡­ Helen couldn¡¯t speak anymore, barely swallowing the rising emotions. When she opened her mouth again after a while, the emotions had somewhat subsided. ¡°Don¡¯t stand, sit. I left a sick child for nothing.¡± ¡°Thanks to the Duke taking good care of me, I¡¯m fine.¡± No matter how good it was, Helen led Rosalind to the plush sofa. When she was kidnapped, she got wounded, but fortunately, it was not serious. It was Kyle who was injured much more than she was. He cared for her more carefully than his deeply wounded body. There were three doctors stationed in the castle to watch her all day, and he would stare at her with a worried expression if she just walked. Of course, her body was throbbing because of last night¡¯s rough s*x, but this pain and that pain were different. ¡°Thank God¡­ Still, you don¡¯t know how glad I am that the Duke loves and cares for you.¡± She was relieved as she saw her daughter, who had gotten much better. ¡°¡­Actually, I was debating whether or not to say this to you.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Helen glanced at Rosalind cautiously and asked, puzzled. ¡°There was a time when we had to dispose of the house because of a sudden fine. Remember?¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± ¡°If we couldn¡¯t dispose of everything, we would have to pay a fine somehow. Still, we didn¡¯t have the money to pay right away. It was Duke Spencer who helped at that time.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Rosalind¡¯s voice rang loud enough to break the still morning. She bit her lip hard at the unbelievable story. ¡°Why, why so much¡­¡± She closed her eyes in her bewilderment. ¡­Kyle would have wanted to kill her father. He was injured by jumping into a dangerous situation to help an enemy-like family and to save that person¡¯s daughter¡­ Her heart ached as she remembered the sacrifices he had made. As her mind was complicated, Rosalind¡¯s eyes slowly closed. ¡°Actually¡­ I thought that Albert might be the culprit. Some circumstances were a bit suspicious. There, my father appeared in my dream and complained all the time that it was unfair. As a daughter, it is appropriate to file an accusation, but I pondered until the end. He also suffered a lot¡­ I was worried because of father.¡± ¡°Still, your heart was drawn to him as your father¡­¡± ¡°How many sins father had committed, I was afraid of that.¡± She took a deep breath. Without realizing it, she curled up the hem of her dress tightly. The bones of her pale hands were more prominent. ¡°At that time, I had a sudden thought¡­ May I accuse someone for father?¡± Rosalind paused for a moment as if swallowing something. ¡°I always struggled under father. I hate the coercive family atmosphere and him so much that I wish he would just disappear. Sometimes, it was really choking and stuffy as if my throat was really tight¡­¡± Although she was trying to say it out calmly, her voice was churning with emotions. ¡°Though when I think about being choked, maybe someone is really choking¡­ Just thinking about it that far made me feel like my stomach was burning, and I was suffocating. It¡¯s so sinful and scary¡­¡± ¡°Rosalind¡­¡± ¡°My father did an unforgivable and terrible thing to Duke Spencer and the villagers, but I¡­am his daughter. The daughter of the very father who destroyed the whole village for not offering a virgin as a tribute.¡± Rosalind bit her lip hard as she tried to speak again. ¡°I was so scared to find out who Father was.¡± Before her kidnapping, she had asked for an investigation into her father¡¯s misdeeds. Seeing a man calmly unraveling the countless things that her father had done, her white face became even paler. She suddenly remembered Albert¡¯s words that her father was like a snake. He flattered power with his cunning tongue and trampled the weak with that power¡­ ¡°¡­How many sins father has committed.¡± As she quietly threw the question into the air, her complexion subsided, ¡°I inherited father¡¯s blood, and I grew up eating what he accomplished.¡± ¡°Oh, Rosalind¡­¡± ¡°So, I want to make up for that atonement, even if it¡¯s late.¡± She knew she couldn¡¯t turn back, and she knew it was too late to turn around¡­ Rosalind lifted her head and met her mother¡¯s eyes. ¡°Please, respect my wishes, too.¡± Helen nodded her head at her daughter¡¯s eager eyes. ¡°What can I do?¡± ¡°¡­First of all, I want to dispose of the remaining property.¡± The late morning sun shone through the window, illuminating Rosalind. Her eyes were slowly regaining their light. ¡°Now, we¡¯re going to write a simple letter today. Can everyone do it?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The children¡¯s voices resounded cheerfully. Rosalind gazed at the children in front of her, smiling like a loving mother. She smiled just looking at the children¡¯s excited faces and the sounds of laughter. ¡°Who are we writing to?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay to write to people you want to write to.¡± ¡°Anyone?¡± ¡°Yes. anyone.¡± To the innocent question, she jokingly answered. ¡°Then¡­ Can I write a love letter, too?¡± The noisy children¡¯s eyes quickly turned to her. It was quite interesting, so the twinkling light in those big eyes was vivid. ¡ª Thank you so much for always supporting the novels I work on, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 ¡°Well, I¡¯ll give you plenty of time, so you can write whatever you want to write.¡± As Rosalind ran out of words, the children began to write letters with serious faces. Some children were staring at the paper as if they were going to bury their heads in the piece of paper, while others had objects piled up on the desk like a wall so that other children could not see them. She captured each of them in her eyes. She had volunteered to teach children, but rather, she often received many strengths from these children. Facing the children¡¯s innocent faces and listening to their characteristic loud laughter, complicated thoughts seemed to stop for a moment. Meanwhile, Albert was tried. Rosalind did not add anything to Albert, and she only asked that he be punished according to the suitable punishment. As he was sentenced for the crime, she would be unable to see his face for a very long time to come because his crime was so heavy. ¡­Murder by grudge, kidnapping, and even injury. In addition, the punishment was aggravated as he approached it deliberately with a grudge. People were very interested in the story of Marquis Baron, which had been talked about for a while, and the story of Duke Spencer being stabbed with a sword for the sake of his wife was a romantic story. However, as time passed, the incidents and romantic rumors that made the whole country uproar eventually calmed down. Rosalind was taking advantage of the silence to make atonement. She sold her property and secretly passed it on to those who suffered or may have been harmed by her father. After she paid the fine, she didn¡¯t have much left though she worked hard by reducing the living cost she didn¡¯t need. In addition to that, she made a monthly donation in addition to her original donation and started volunteering. When asked what the atonement was for, she couldn¡¯t come up with an answer right away. Guilt for her father¡¯s sins? Feeling sorry for those who were hurt because of her father¡­? Perhaps, it was selfishness to relieve the burden of debt by wanting to do something on her own. But even so, she couldn¡¯t do anything to Kyle, who suffered the most from her father. She missed him¡­ However, she didn¡¯t know if it would be good to see him. Because she was the perpetrator¡¯s daughter, she couldn¡¯t brazenly seek him out just because she loved him. So, Rosalind only sent flowers to wish him well. She hoped the flowers would watch over him instead of her. ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡± Rosalind muttered a little as she watched the children engrossed in their writing. She wanted to see him¡­ The next day after spending the night together, she went back to her house, and he didn¡¯t look for her. There was only one letter asking her not to send Leo for about a week. The child was troubled and cried over whether he would not see his father for a while though that also calmed down a bit as time passed. Maybe, it was at the end of that night that they forgot everything. Though fortunately, the sweet kiss of that time was all left intact inside her¡ªlike the mask she kept in the small jewelry box, like the memory of that time¡ªthat day remained as a precious moment deep in her heart. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ve written it all!¡± ¡°Really¡­? Can I see it? What did Irene write?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a love letter.¡± Really? With a smile on her face, Rosalind glanced up at a girl the size of her waist with a face full of anticipation. Perhaps, it was a shame that she wrote a love letter, and her hand as she held out the paper was stiff. ¡°Can I read it?¡± the child nodded her head cautiously. Her smile deepened at how cute the girl¡¯s shy look was. Rosalind picked up a piece of paper on which had been written with considerable strength and began to read it carefully. ¡°¡­Edwin, to be honest, you¡¯re not my type. However, if you confess, I think we can meet once. I¡¯ll think about it and give a reply. By the way, I am the prettiest in this town. Just like you are the most handsome in town.¡± As soon as she read it, she burst into laughter. Contrary to her shy appearance, the content of the letter was bubbly and daring. ¡°Who is Edwin? Is it your crush?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the son of a blacksmith over there. I don¡¯t like Edwin. He just seems to like me, so I¡¯m just giving him a little bit of room.¡± ¡°Really? I hope it goes well.¡± Rosalind smiled as she handed the paper back to the child. There was still a smile on her lips. ¡°Does Teacher have a crush?¡± ¡°Um, well¡­¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± She didn¡¯t answer right away and took her time. It was apparent that there was one that came to mind, but for some reason, she couldn¡¯t get it out of her mouth. Seeing the children with eyes shining, it seemed to reflect their anticipation for her love story. ¡°So¡­¡± ¡°¡­Kyle Spencer. Say it¡¯s him.¡± Rosalind turned her head at the low voice that came from afar. Before she could show any signs of surprise, Kyle¡¯s voice rang in her ears. ¡°You¡¯re still here, living well without me.¡± I keep saying that I¡¯m jealous. He smiled bitterly. A soft smile added to his sharp, handsome face, and he looked even more beautiful and stunning. ¡°I¡¯ll wait until class is over. When you¡¯re done, come out. I have somewhere to go.¡± ¡°¡­It will take a while since we just started.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting longer, this is nothing.¡± At Kyle¡¯s words, Rosalind blushed slightly. Meanwhile, the children¡¯s eyes were all drawn to him. They continued to stare at him until he disappeared, and they began to fuss, blinking their eyes in disbelief. ¡°Wow, so cool!¡± ¡°He¡¯s really handsome¡­¡± However, only Irene was firm. She had hardened like a wick, unlike other children, and suddenly she spread her letter neatly on her desk. ¡°¡­Irene?¡± Irene scribbled out the name Edwin and wrote Spencer on it. After the class, Rosalind came out to the convent¡¯s garden. Usually after the class, her face used to intertwine with a rewarding feeling yet a little tiredness. Although today somehow felt like a sunny day. When she thought of Irene¡¯s appearance, she kept smiling. The child was very straight-minded, but isn¡¯t she so cute? Even in the eyes of a small child, good-looking was good-looking. Well, even before their marriage, Kyle was always talked about. He lacked nothing in family, academics, or swordsmanship, though his remarkably good looks played a vital role above all else. Even after his marriage, many young ladies were secretly staring at him. Of course, Rosalind liked his looks, too. She especially likes his beautiful eyes like green leaves. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting.¡± He was standing at an angle and waited for Rosalind, then guided her to the place with the carriage. Seeing the carriage, she remembered his words earlier that he wanted to go to a place to go. ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°¡­You will find out when we arrive.¡± Opening the carriage door with an assertive word, Kyle reached out towards her. Rosalind took his hand and climbed into the carriage, and as soon as she sat down, the carriage began to drive fast. ¡°I am sorry for being late.¡± It was quiet in the carriage. The occasional rattling of the carriage swayed quickly, leaving only his low voice resounding. ¡°I couldn¡¯t come right away because I had something to deal with.¡± ¡°What are the things you need to deal with?¡± ¡°Olivia came over a while ago. She used to be bad to you. I went to Olivia¡¯s parents because I thought I had to make sure in many ways. Even though I¡¯m a distant relative, they think of me as Olivia¡¯s older brother. They also talked about her marriage.¡± There were so many things that she had forgotten about Olivia, but it was surprising that he was paying attention. On the other hand, his words gave her a strange sense of relief that he had come to see her. She felt like he hadn¡¯t forgotten her yet. ¡°It took a while to get there because they are from the countryside. I rushed up to see your face.¡± Kyle¡¯s words that sounded as if he was hoping for a compliment made Rosalind blink in a daze. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m showing off¡­ I just wanted to see you.¡± The next moment, he grabbed her hand. His hands felt hot through the thin gloves. It was probably because her heart was beating fast right now, giving her the illusion of hearing his heartbeat running through her fingertips. They had entwined more than just hands a while ago, so her ears were blushing and her heart was pounding. It really seemed like she was the one who was at loss. ¡°I want to ask you something.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°¡­Why didn¡¯t you doubt me? During the trial, I heard that Albert was diligently laying the groundwork to make me suspicious. And, the letter you left at that time¡­¡± Rosalind paused for a moment at his words. Soon, a quiet voice came out. ¡°¡­The Duke I¡¯ve seen so far was not like that. Maybe, you wanted to believe that though I don¡¯t think you would be like that.¡± Rosalind¡¯s words stirred him inside a little. Kyle pulled her hand towards him, and the distance between him and her grew closer than a span. It seemed as if they could feel the air between them and even the slightest breath. ¡°Then, why did you just send me flowers and not come to me? I¡¯m not that kind of person, right? You said you didn¡¯t want to believe that¡­ Doesn¡¯t that mean you like me?¡± His voice was sincere, and she didn¡¯t deny him. As she opened her mouth to give her answer, the coachman¡¯s voice came first. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡± ¡ª Thank you so much for always supporting the novels I work on, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 ¡­Already? Rosalind glanced around puzzledly. She pulled the curtains that had been drawn from the carriage window, and at first glance, greenery appeared. When he said he had a place to go, she vaguely thought of somewhere indoors, so she never expected that the carriage would stop outside, even in the woods. ¡°You can get off.¡± Then, the door of the carriage opened, and he, who got off first, reached out to her. The moment she took Kyle¡¯s firm hand and stepped onto the ground. ¡°¡­Oh, my gosh, it¡¯s so pretty.¡± An indescribable exclamation flowed from her mouth. In front of her, a forest of flowers and trees spread out endlessly. Golden marigolds and green trees are densely filling the forest. The marigolds in full bloom were in gold color like the stars embroidered in the night sky, and large trees around them were taking root as if they were surrounding the flowers. The trees formed a shade, and the soft sunlight seeped through them and gently fell on the flowers. It was like a painting, a landscape that filled her heart. ¡°I found this place by mistake on the way, but it reminds me of you when I look at the golden flowers.¡± ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± As Rosalind gazed at the flowers with her eyes vivid in admiration, Kyle was staring at her. ¡°¡­It has the same color as your hair.¡± He reached out and gently stroked her hair. Rosalind was a little startled by the rather sudden touch, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She just stared at the man who touched her hair that was swaying in the wind. Perhaps, it was because it was held in his big and beautiful hands, her hair, which was not usually impressive for her, looked particularly beautiful today. ¡­No, even if her hair looked pretty, it couldn¡¯t be more beautiful than the flowers here. It was true that the color of her hair was similar to that of marigolds, although the beauty of nature couldn¡¯t be compared to that of a human. Still, somehow, it felt good to hear that he thought of her when he saw the flowers. It seemed to tickle her heart like the wind that tickled her cheek over and over again¡­ ¡°You like trees, too, so I wanted to come with you.¡± ¡°¡­Really?¡± Rosalind put on a small smile. ¡°No, actually, it¡¯s all just excuses. I just wanted the two of us to go out anywhere, but I saw this and thought about it. It¡¯s perfect, like this.¡± ¡­What was that? Listening to Kyle¡¯s joke, she burst into a laugh. The gentle smile quickly turned into laughter. ¡°It¡¯s true. You¡¯re taking it like a joke.¡± Rosalind looked at him with a smirk in response to the calm, witty reply. It was an ambiguous expression that seemed to tease her or could be genuinely sincere. ¡°If it¡¯s okay, would you like to sit down for a moment?¡± Taking off his coat, he spread it over the flower bed. For a moment, Rosalind hesitated if she could sit over his laid-out clothes though she decided to accept his consideration. She sat down carefully over it, and he sat down next to her as well. ¡°¡­Sitting like this, I feel different again. I can see the sky better.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you like it.¡± ¡°I love it.¡± The two sat down affectionately and admired the scenery around them. The flying wind, the fluttering leaves, and the fragrant flowers were all beautiful. It was as if time had stopped here as it was one step away from the hustle and bustle of the city. Rosalind, who had been feeling the flowers and trees, the wind, and the tranquility for such a long time, suddenly opened her mouth. ¡°¡­I actually thought about it until the very end¡ªwhether to accuse Baron Albert or not. Of course, there was no compelling evidence, but the main reason was because of father¡¯s sins. What a terrible thing he had done¡­ Maybe, there¡¯s something else I¡¯m not aware of¡­ If Albert¡¯s sin was really caused by father, do I have the right to punish him for it? It¡¯s such a worry.¡± Her voice was calm, but at the same time, it was heavy like a large stone sinking to the bottom of the water. Nevertheless, the accusation¡­ First of all, it was because Albert¡¯s motives were unknown exactly, and she did not want it to turn into something more terrible. It was true that he killed her father and wounded soldiers and others. ¡°¡­And, I feel the same way about you.¡± Even though Kyle opened his lips as though trying to say something, Rosalind didn¡¯t stop, and she continued. ¡°I only sent flowers to the Duke was¡­ because I was afraid. When I started liking the Duke, I confessed my feelings several times with the hope of holding on to even a glimmer of hope¡­ As time went on, I realized that there were a lot of things intertwined between us, and it only felt difficult. Can I dare to love you? I, for the sake of love¡­ Can I be greedy for you?¡± She held her breath for a moment as she pressed down on the rushing emotions. ¡°¡­There are so many things between us, and many of them include not only the strife between you and me¡­ Even father¡¯s evil deeds are in it.¡± Afterwards, Kyle¡¯s voice resounded calmly and thoughtfully. ¡°There were rumors in the capital. All of Alicia¡¯s fortune is being sold and donated.¡± Although she could feel him looking back at her, Rosalind only fixed her gaze in front. ¡°Is it atonement?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Answering him, she smiled faintly like someone who was shown something that shouldn¡¯t be caught. ¡°I have to¡­¡± ¡°You were hurt too.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°You were also hurt because of your father.¡± Rosalind froze. ¡°Rosalind, you too had a hard time under such a father.¡± She slowly turned her head to look at Kyle. Her eyes fluttered relentlessly as if she had been stabbed in the back. ¡°How can I compare myself to those people? I¡¯m at least warm in a nice house¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that for me. Why don¡¯t you act like a child and yell that you¡¯re hurt? Why are you trying to carry all the burden by yourself?¡± Water suddenly formed in her eyes as he stared at her. To avoid him, she hurriedly turned her head. ¡°No matter how¡­¡± Rosalind, who had been trying so hard to calmly hold back the crying, finally couldn¡¯t stop the flowing tears and fumbled around her eyes. Wet water dripped from her fingertips. She wiped away the tears with her fingertips, and then she eventually wiped her eyes with the back of her hand. The back of her hand quickly got wet as well. Strangely, there were times when every word this person said touched her heart more than any consolation. ¡®If you say it¡¯s okay once, it¡¯s okay, and if you say it¡¯s okay twice, it¡¯s really okay. If you say it¡¯s okay three times¡­ That¡¯s not okay at all.¡¯ ¡®I hate talking about other people¡¯s affairs, but violence, regardless of type and reason, cannot be justified under any circumstances. It¡¯s not your fault.¡¯ Just like that night and today, why did his calm words touch her so deeply? ¡°¡­You know what I¡¯m most afraid of?¡± Rosalind didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you will leave me and disappear. That¡¯s the most terrifying and frightening thing.¡± Kyle hugged her crying little body. The man¡¯s body was large and hard enough to hold all of her in his arms. ¡°¡­Don¡¯t frighten me anymore.¡± At that, she raised her head at the sound of his voice. Kyle smiled sweetly when her eyes met. ¡°I¡¯m such a crybaby.¡± He wiped the corners of Rosalind¡¯s eyes with the back of his hand. ¡°You¡¯re crying to drive me crazy.¡± ¡°Is it possible?¡± ¡°Every time you cry, I feel like I¡¯m going crazy.¡± Both during the day and at night. He whispered softly in her ear. Recognizing the meaning of his joke, Rosalind smiled faintly. Wasn¡¯t it obvious what he meant by crying? ¡°Such a joke¡­¡± A soft smile remained on his lips. She knew only then that he was joking to make her laugh. Rosalind gazed at Kyle blankly. He met her gaze and stretched out his hand before gently wiping away her small tears. He held her warmly. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t comfort me.¡± Rosalind grabbed Kyle¡¯s wrist. For some reason, as he comforted her, the tears that had barely been paused seemed to flow again. And, she said, just as she was about to release his hand, he snatched it up quickly and pulled it back. ¡°I¡¯m really okay¡­¡± Uhp. With a short sound, the words in her mouth were eaten. His lips fell like petals on her lips. He put his tongue in the slightly opened gap and ran gently inside. They patted each other¡¯s lips and tasted the inside as if savoring everything in haste. The kiss seemed to continue uninterrupted. As Rosalind tried to lift her lips, he moved a little closer and put his lips to hers. Unknowingly, strength entered the hand holding her, and her heart was pounding hard. In the secluded and beautiful forest, only the sticky and sweet sound of two man and woman coveting each other resounded. Barely opening the gap, she slowly parted her lips. There was a slight sound as her tight lips fell. At least, she seemed to have lost her neat appearance in the mess, so she smoothed her hair or patted her lips for nothing though her ears were already dyed with an indescribably red color. ¡°¡­It¡¯s pretty here.¡± She turned her back for nothing. Then, she bent down on her knees and picked up a flower that had just fallen. It looked like it had been broken by the hand or wind of a passerby. Rosalind, who placed a delicate flower on her palm, stared at it silently. It was a flower she picked up accidentally, but the cute shape was really pretty. Flowers blooming in a golden color resembling the sun. As she brought the flower closer, a strong scent tickled the tip of her nose. Picking up a few more flowers that had fallen on the floor, she then untied a ribbon that was adorning her hair and began to tie the flowers together. She went to another place, approached a tree, picked a few leaves, and arranged it. It looked quite plausible like the bouquet she saw at the florist. ¡°¡­It¡¯s pretty. It¡¯s really pretty.¡± Rosalind sniffed the finished bunch and muttered a little. ¡°You brought me here to show me such a pretty place. I will have to come back more often in the future.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t come here for that.¡± ¡°No? Really?¡± She gazed at Kyle, puzzled by his calm voice. ¡°¡­I¡¯m here to propose.¡± ¡ª Thank you so much for always supporting the novels I work on, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Suddenly, Rosalind dropped the bouquet she was holding onto the ground. She stood there still, not even thinking of picking it up. Kyle got up and slowly walked towards her. As if he was really going to propose, he knelt down on one knee in front of her. She had never expected his words and actions. Because of that, she was surprised and her eyes widened. Suddenly, a box wrapped in luxurious cloth was in his hand. When the box was opened, the ring inside was revealed. ¡°¡­It is true that a lot has happened between us.¡± It was a ring with a large centerpiece embedded in it that seemed like it would be difficult to wear just by wearing it on her hand. At a glance, it looked expensive, and the craftsmanship carefully put into it was evident. ¡°So, let¡¯s start over¡­ We can start all over again, starting with marriage.¡± His voice grew more serious. ¡°We live together like couples who are in love, and like a couple who have gone through a lot and become stronger¡­¡± ¡­With me. Rosalind didn¡¯t say anything, and she stared at Kyle for a long time. Flowing from her mouth, she retraced his words quietly. ¡°Like a couple¡­¡± ¡°Yes. We are a couple.¡± Hearing his words, she suddenly burst into tears again for no reason. Even though she still shed a lot of tears, she didn¡¯t know why she was crying even more today. Receiving a proposal was definitely joyous, but why does she keep crying¡­? ¡°When people see me, they think I made you cry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The Duke made me cry.¡± She spoke, wiping her tears away in embarrassment. ¡°¡­Rosalind.¡± Rosalind, who was wiping her eyes at the soft voice calling her, paused for a moment. Was he unusually tense? The protruding neck vein wobbled for a moment. ¡°I love you. I want to live the rest of my life with you, loving you.¡± So¡­ ¡°Will you accept it?¡± Listening to him, she finally burst out crying. Although it was her emotions, she couldn¡¯t control them. While other wives say that even if they cry when they are proposed to, they shed some pretty tears, for Rosalind, she was crying like a child. It was absurd. ¡°Stop crying. This will make your eyes swell.¡± He couldn¡¯t hide his smile, thinking that she was so cute that he was about to die. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Please, just put it in.¡± She reached out her hand towards him, and at that moment, Kyle took the ring out of the box and placed it carefully on her hand. Rosalind stared silently at the ring that fit snugly on her hand as if it had been pre-fitted. Then, she stretched out her hand towards the high sky. As the bright sunlight fell on the jewel, it shone even more splendidly. While she was enthralled by the ring, Kyle picked up the bouquet she had dropped and put it back into her arms. In her hand, holding the golden bundle, there was a ring that shone even brighter than that. Rosalind couldn¡¯t take her eyes off her hand and the ring wrapped around the flower for a long time. ¡°¡­The ring is so pretty.¡± ¡°They said it was a ring that promised eternal love.¡± He brought her hand to his lips and gently lowered his lips over the back of her hand. Like a knight swearing an eternity to his master, it was a graceful but not heavy kiss. Kyle¡¯s gaze was on her the whole time, with his lips on the back of her hand. Rosalind could see that love and affection were deeply embedded in his eyes as he looked at her. She was indescribably happy. He looked so happy in his blue eyes, she liked it so much that her heart kept rising. ¡°¡­Kyle, from the first time I met you until now, I think I¡¯ve always loved you. I love you.¡± ¡°So do I.¡± So do I¡­ ¡®As it has been so far, and in the future.¡¯ This time he kissed her on the palm of her hand. The kisses that fell several times, the deep smell of marigold swaying in the wind, and the soft sunlight seemed to tickle her heart. ¡°Do you know what the flower language of marigold is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. What is it?¡± ¡°Happiness will surely come.¡± Surely come¡­ Rosalind gently closed her eyes and thought of his words gently. When she first fell in love with him, she had a beautiful and naive dream that he and her would surely meet like fate, and as time passed, she grieved over the fate that got even more entangled. However, now that a lot of time has passed, she knew ¡ª Fate and relationships are not given, they are created by oneself. If she was happy with him now, it was not because they had a special destiny, it was because they love each other. Even in the midst of any trials and tribulations, nevertheless, they would always come together. They promised eternity that day through love. As the only love, the companion in life, to be with each other until the end of their God-given days. For a long time, forever. Epilogue Kyle attended the annual masquerade hosted by Count Caprill today. It was glamorous and luxurious as usual though he did not enjoy such a party. He did not like the characteristic hedonistic atmosphere, nor did he like to hang out with people so he just looked at people with a bored face, hiding his face with a mask. However, except for Kyle, everyone at the party looked very happy. With very excited faces, they laughed, raised their voices, and danced together. They were enjoying the masquerade while hiding their identities, hoping that they would get to know each other secretly. ¡°Masquerade¡­¡± Kyle mumbled softly and picked up the whiskey glass. Masquerade was popular among the nobles who were bored with their daily life, where they could hide their identity and get along with people. However, there was little chance that Kyle, who was still not interested in the party, would be interested in the masquerade. Unlike the nobles who prepared a mask a few days before the party started, he just picked up a suitable one and wore it roughly. After all, people masked the expressions on their faces, so it was not like they knew each other whether they were wearing a mask or not. Thinking so, he moistened his mouth with red whiskey in boredom. ¡°Can I ask you for a dance?¡± A lady wearing a mask embroidered in the shape of a black rose strode towards him. She reached out her hand to Kyle in a rather confident voice. ¡°I have work to go to. I¡¯m ashamed to be so rude to a lady.¡± ¡°¡­Oh, then there is nothing I can do about it.¡± The lady, who nodded her head, could not hide her regret at the end of her words and withdrew. It wasn¡¯t difficult to say no because he was hiding himself with a mask anyway, so she wouldn¡¯t be able to know who he really was, or if she knew, she would just pretend she didn¡¯t know. Regardless would this be an advantage of the masquerade¡­? Kyle took his steps to appease the frustration. As soon as he got out of the huge door of the banquet hall, he could feel the calm outside air as if he was cut off from the world. The loud sound of music and the light of the chandelier leaked through the thick door, yet it seemed to fade away in the stillness of the night as he went further away from the castle. He needed to take a little walk. Count Caprill¡¯s garden was particularly famous for its size, so it seemed like a good place to wander to clear his mind. He didn¡¯t want to hang out with anyone anyway, so he was going to kill time and go back. When he was walking as far as he could and then went deep into the garden. ¡°¡­Who is there?¡± Suddenly, Kyle stopped. There was a rustling sound in the corner so quiet that no one could feel it. Was it a rabbit? A small animal¡­? He moved closer to confirm the identity. He stared attentively, wondering if it was a lost and sneaking animal, and he saw a white, slender neck. ¡­A person? Apparently, she was a participant in the party. A woman in a colorful mask sat crouching in the grass and staring at him with great tension. She was wearing an ivory-colored dress and curled her body, so at first glance, he thought she was an animal. Kyle stared at the girl, her eyes really round like a rabbit. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I was resting¡­ for a moment.¡± ¡°Really? It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen anyone cry while resting.¡± He smiled and replied, but when he got a little closer, the woman¡¯s eyes were messed up with tears. It didn¡¯t match the mask she was wearing, so it felt a bit amusing. Unlike the gorgeous mask full of feathers and sparkling jewels, the woman was forced out of it. Does this girl also not enjoy parties? ¡°Why were you crying?¡± He asked the girl, who was hurriedly wiping her tears away. In fact, even when he asked the question, he was surprised himself because it was an impulsive question. In the first place, he wasn¡¯t the kind of person to ask such impulsive questions to strangers since the kind of questions he posed were always ceremonial and things that he had to respond to as the Duke¡¯s son. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t want to dance.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, you don¡¯t have to dance.¡± As soon as he answered indifferently, a calm voice replied. At that, the girl quickly shut her mouth. It seemed that the truth had come out without her knowing. That look was a little funny. She seemed honest. She did not speak for a long time before she opened her mouth very carefully again. ¡°¡­I have to dance. If I don¡¯t dance properly, I might get hit.¡± ¡°By whom?¡± ¡°¡­Father.¡± Maybe, that was true. The moment he heard those words, Kyle felt like he got caught in a stone unintentionally. Even though he didn¡¯t even know it was in front of him, it felt like he was tripped over by something he didn¡¯t expect at all. He tried to think that it was someone he didn¡¯t know, something he couldn¡¯t do anything about, but the sniffling kept bothering him. Why was she crying so sadly¡­? No, it was because she was crying while pretending to be okay, which made it even more bothersome. ¡ª Thank you so much for always supporting the novels I work on, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 ¡°It was really good that you decided to come together again.¡± The first thing she did after receiving the proposal was to let her mother know about it. Helen was more than happy hearing it, and she had expected this a little. As Rosalind seemed to be conscious of it, she was particularly concerned about Kyle. It was good for Leo as well as her. ¡°It just happened.¡± ¡°Now, all that remains is to spend a harmonious newlywed life with the Duke.¡± ¡°Newlywed? It¡¯s been a long time since we got married¡­.¡± ¡°You¡¯re dying of love, if that¡¯s a newlywed, what is a newlywed? The Duke looked at you with so much affection¡­¡± Rosalind blushed in embarrassment at Helen¡¯s mischievous words. It was true that Kyle had been monitoring her condition day and night after her kidnapping. While he was dealing with Albert¡¯s matters, he also worked at the Imperial Palace, and when he was done, he returned to check on her condition and stayed by her side. Even though he was also wounded by the sword, he devoted all his heart to Rosalind without taking care of his own body¡ªas much as the nanny who raised her, maybe even more delicately caring for her¡ªto Helen¡¯s surprise. ¡°He wondered if you were in any more pain, as if he held you, you would explode or if he blew, you would fly away¡­ He took care of you so much.¡± ¡°The Duke was worried about nothing¡­¡± ¡°So, I¡¯m very happy.¡± The voice that followed was soft and gentle. A smile of relief crept across Helen¡¯s lips, whom Rosaline thought was teasing her, and the gripping hands tightened even more. ¡°I wanted you to always be happy. I wanted you to have a family with someone you love and who loves you. Isn¡¯t it everyone¡¯s dream to have a happy family with the one they love?¡± ¡°Mother¡­¡± ¡°You should enjoy your happiness. It seems that the Duke loves you very much.¡± ¡­Love. At those words, Rosalind¡¯s ears reddened a little. The next moment, the voice of the maid came through the door. ¡°Madam, Duke Spencer is here.¡± ¡°Look, am I right?¡± Helen shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Tell him to come in.¡± After hearing Helen¡¯s answer, the maid led Kyle to the parlor. Sitting on the wide sofa, he saw Rosalind and Helen getting up. ¡°What are you doing here, Duke?¡± Obviously, she was going to pack up her stuff and go to his mansion, but Kyle came first. He opened his mouth neatly towards Rosalind, who smiled with a slightly puzzled face. ¡°I thought it might be hard to pack your things.¡± ¡°What might be hard? The things are loaded in the carriage¡­¡± ¡­Actually, I really want to see you. Rosalind felt like bursting into laughter at the words Kyle spat out with the shape of his mouth. She blushed shyly, holding back the laughter that leaked out. Meanwhile, seeing their eyes gazing at each other warmly, Helen smiled happily and she urged the two of them. ¡°The carriage is waiting outside. If it is too late, the day will be dark and it will be troublesome. Come on, get going. You said you would take Leo later, right?¡± Since there was a place to stop along the way, she decided to pick up Leo after moving her things. Anyway, the child was now in a nap without knowing the world. ¡°I will be back soon.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rosalind and Kyle bowed their heads politely to Helen. Seeing these two, Helen smiled quietly. They were a beautiful couple that anyone could say looked good together. Not only when they stood side by side, but the way they turned around and walked away was just as sweet as lovers. After greeting her mother, Rosalind and Kyle made their way through the garden toward the carriage. Although the carriage was already loaded with all the luggage, it was as light as the owner¡¯s simple personality. The disposal of property may also have played a part. Rosalind, who was escorted into the carriage, gave Kyle a slightly sorry look on her face. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t bother.¡± ¡°I could not wait.¡± She finally burst into laughter as she heard the distinctive, plain words that somehow sounded blunt. Then, Kyle gently pulled Rosalind¡¯s shoulder towards him. Even through the thick dress, she could feel his hands and warmth. It seemed as if all her nerves were focused wherever he touched. ¡°We¡¯ll be there in a while.¡± ¡°I know.¡± He moved the hair flowing down with his other hand. ¡°You must be tired of packing.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t have much to bring.¡± ¡°Get some sleep because it will be cumbersome to stop by.¡± He then made her head rest on his shoulder. Rosalind¡¯s face turned red here and there, worried that if she put her body this close, Kyle would be able to hear the sound of her beating heart. ¡°¡­I can¡¯t sleep for some reason.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you sleep?¡± ¡°I like it¡­¡± Kyle laughed too at the answer that was filled with shame and excitement. ¡°Why, why are you laughing?¡± ¡°I like it, too.¡± ¡°Are you teasing me?¡± He didn¡¯t say anything and just smiled. Suddenly, a clear voice rang in her ears. ¡°¡­You can¡¯t sleep?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°You used to sleep well next to me.¡± ¡°At that time, because I used too much energy.¡± As she replied, she suddenly remembered that day. The night he proposed to her, he lusted after her and slept with her over and over again. Rosalind¡¯s cheeks were burning like they were on fire. ¡°Then you use your energy, will you be able to sleep?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± She stopped her words. Kyle¡¯s hand, which had been wrapped around her shoulder, was gently gripping her arm before it went down more and more and started groping near her thigh. Unlike Rosalind, who was taken aback by the sudden hand movement in the carriage, he had a casual face. His remarkable neatness seemed to be too deft at a moment like this. ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡± ¡°To play such a prank on the carriage¡­¡± ¡°Really? I like it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid the coachman will hear it.¡± Rosalind shook her head, imploring. ¡°My troubles have been piling up because you were away from me for several days, packing your things.¡± As he said, it was only a few days. She opened her mouth to say that it had only been four days, yet his low, clear voice pierced her ears ahead of it. ¡°It¡¯s because of you.¡± His hand was now rolling up the dress. ¡°It¡¯s because of you that I¡¯ve been so troubled.¡± She hurriedly grabbed Kyle¡¯s wrist. Rosalind knew that no matter how hard she tried to stop him with her own hands, it wouldn¡¯t work. She never hated having a relationship with him. Still, this was inside the carriage. ¡°We can when we arrive¡­¡± ¡°When you arrive, you will be in a hurry to organize your things.¡± ¡°If I leave it to the servant¡­¡± ¡°Even if you say that, you won¡¯t leave it to the servant.¡± ¡°Even so, I can¡¯t leave it all to the servants, and if I can¡¯t even organize my belongings¡­¡± ¡°Then, the time will pass quickly. Isn¡¯t it?¡± In the end, Rosalind lost her will and energy to speak. Since Kyle wasn¡¯t wrong, it was difficult for her to refute. Because she was originally the Duchy¡¯s mistress, she tended to take care of all the little things in the house by herself. It had started out with her greed to help at least a little bit, while as she did, she became excited to do something with her own hands and worked harder. ¡°Do I have to be in trouble like this until things are settled?¡± ¡°How long will it take?¡± ¡°It will be the same here.¡± In a while. Hmm? Then, he whispered softly into Rosalind¡¯s ear. The voice was sweet, fatal, and seductive¡ªlike poisoned fruit. As he asked, ¡°Hmm?¡± in a comforting way, it felt like her heart melted without a pulse. Just as the sugar in hot tea seeps into the temperature, it felt like her body and mind were easily torn apart with just one word from him. When they see something like this, do people often say, ¡®I¡¯m dying of joy¡¯? ¡°Still, the carriage¡­¡± ¡°Would you like to sit here?¡± Kyle, who noticed Rosalind shaking, spoke as if digging into the gap. His fingertips were pointing above his knees. To sit on the man¡¯s lap, the thought made her face heat up and Rosalind hesitated. However, Kyle pulled her hesitant body and sat her lightly on top of him. She was surprised by what had happened so quickly, but for a moment, she felt ashamed and embarrassed that she was sitting on his thigh, and her whole body seemed to stiffen. ¡°You¡¯re doing well.¡± ¡°You forced me to sit down.¡± ¡°..Did I?¡± Kyle grinned at her. The next moment, he wrapped her waist in his arms and buried his face between her neck and shoulders. A faint scent wafted from the nape of her slender, white neck. ¡°I missed you because I haven¡¯t seen you in a few days.¡± ¡°Actually¡­ me, too. I missed the Duke a lot.¡± Rosalind had a little courage because they weren¡¯t facing each other. ¡°Since we¡¯re going to live together soon, we can see each other every day now. That¡¯s what I thought, but why did I keep wanting to see you and getting nervous? I must have been so impatient.¡± I don¡¯t even want to remember how I got through the last four years without you. Her heart ached as he continued, and Rosalind turned her head to look at Kyle. She smiled at him reassuringly before she opened her mouth. ¡°Now, we will live together for a long time. We promised back then. To be together forever, until death separates us and puts us in the arms of God.¡± ¡°Do you want to be with me forever?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± When he asked in a soft voice, she answered without any hesitation. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°There must be no reason. What is it?¡± But, Kyle asked again, showing that there was an answer he wanted. The moment when she just blinked because she didn¡¯t know what kind of answer he was looking for¡­ ¡°¡­Because you like me?¡± Rosalind quickly laughed at his words. Was that what he wanted to hear? He looked a little cute for some reason. ¡°Answer me. Do you like me?¡± ¡°Yes. I really like you.¡± Kyle grinned as if he was satisfied with her answer. ¡°I like you, too.¡± Saying so, he kissed the nape of her neck. ¡ª Thank you so much for always supporting the novels I work on, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 It was just a light kiss, but she felt a thrill all over her body. As Rosalind twitched at the sensation that was gripping her neck, his hand slid down on her voluptuous chest. He whispered in a low voice, without a moment to stop his sudden stroke and touch. ¡°I like your beautiful chest¡­¡± Kyle squeezed her chest tightly over the clothes that were slightly clinging to reveal the lines of her body. Uhhuht. A moan broke out unknowingly though Rosalind had to bite her lip quickly because she thought she was in the carriage. A couple of buttons on the side of her chest had come loose, and he put his hand through the gap and began to touch the soft flesh. Even though the buttons were unbuttoned, his large hands slipped into her clothes, and she felt even more strange when he grabbed her bare chest. He rubbed her chest as if he was playing with it, then rubbed his fingertips round and round around her nipples. He then tapped the bulging apex once in a while. Each time, Rosalind¡¯s body reacted more sensitively. Did it stand tight? He asked, pinching her nipples with his thumb and forefinger. Ung? Rosalind¡¯s ears were dyed red indescribably at the touch and soft voice. ¡°¡­I like your bottom that reacts lewdly.¡± This time, his hand slipped through the dress. It was much rougher and more direct than touching her chest indirectly. Without hesitation, Kyle¡¯s hand poked in, pulled back the hem of her inflated dress, and stroked her bare legs. Then, he put his finger on her thin underwear and began to pull it down. When he slid off her underwear with a nonchalant look, Rosalind turned her head to face him in disapproval. Staring into her eyes as she shook her head, Kyle lowered her underwear as if for it to be seen. ¡°This is a bit¡­¡± ¡°This is a bit¡­ what?¡± Could it be because his simple tone made it sound so sly¡­? ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± ¡°We¡¯re in the carriage¡­¡± ¡°So? We¡¯re in the carriage, so I¡¯m only taking off your underwear.¡± I feel like I want to take it all off. He whispered softly and finally took off all of her underwear. Obviously, the layered dresses covered her body abundantly, but when the underwear disappeared, she felt ashamed, as if she was wearing nothing. Rosalind thought she was less shy than this when she was all naked in bed. While she didn¡¯t know what to do, Kyle grabbed the inside of her thigh and gently spread it to the side. As his hand poked deep, even the hem of her dress tumbled upward, exposing her legs. The unfamiliar and cold air touched her exposed thighs and her pubic area. The situation became more realistic as the underside, which had been covered all along, was exposed defenselessly. ¡°If we get caught like this¡­¡± Rosalind, who had a sense of what he was going to do, shook her head as if to stop him. This was in the middle of the city, and her sound may leak out. As she struggled with embarrassment, he raised her legs above his lap and held them tight to prevent her from escaping. ¡°It¡¯s very wet for a person who was worried.¡± In the unfamiliar air, under the man¡¯s mischievous touch, the secret place was fluttering and pouring water without knowing its owner¡¯s heart. He stared at Rosalind tenaciously and began to rub the secret place. Kyle rubbed his fingertips between the gap and then lifted his hand gently, leaving the transparent thread hanging long. ¡°Hu-uht¡­¡± Rosalind groaned and shook her head. Losing her strength, she leaned back, her posture was as if she had surrendered her whole body. ¡°Why are you so excited? Are you excited about doing it in the wagon?¡± ¡°It, it won¡¯t be.¡± He put one of his fingers inside. She had already spit out enough of love liquid, so it went in more easily than expected. ¡°Or, are you excited because I took it off?¡± ¡°No.¡± He put another finger in her. Then, as if it was a little heavy, Rosalind inhaled and swallowed her breath. The next moment, his rough fingers, shaped like a hook, began to stir inside. Every time he moved his finger, her body shook violently as well. The moment his fingertips brushed against a spot, her body bounced like a piece of fish thrown out of the water. ¡°Ah-heuk!¡± ¡°If not¡­ have you been wanting to do it since you saw me?¡± Rosalind hurriedly covered her mouth. ¡°Du, Duke.¡± ¡°What? You have to answer.¡± Kyle didn¡¯t stop and continued to tickle her inside. At the same time, Rosalind went crazy as he continued to press on a particularly responsive spot. Something inside her seemed to be pouring out, and she was even more dizzy because she couldn¡¯t pour it out lewdly in the carriage. ¡°That, that¡¯s right. I wanted to.¡± ¡°I see.¡± His smile widened as if he was satisfied only after hearing her answer. That face was so irksome that she wanted to argue with all her heart, although she didn¡¯t even have the energy to do so. ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to do this since the moment you walked into the parlor, actually even before that.¡± ¡°Ha-uhk¡­¡± ¡°Do you know how hard it was for me to not see you for a few days?¡± Then, he grabbed Rosalind¡¯s hand and made her fumble over his pants. She could tell that his erection was about to explode. She could see his neck tremble as her small, soft hand touched his clothes. Haa, his low breath touched the nape of her neck. ¡°Get on top of me.¡± ¡°We have to stop by the furniture store and the dressing room later, by any chance¡­¡± Huh? I don¡¯t think I can stand it. He spoke in an urgent voice. In fact, from the moment Kyle touched every part of her body, maybe she was excited even before that. However, there are many places to stop by today, and it was unimaginable to do this while passing through the middle of the city¡ªeven if they were inside a carriage. ¡°I can finish it soon.¡± He whispered to Rosalind, only taking out his penis. The p*nis, which had a huge erection poking out, was dripping greedily. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Rosalind finally grabbed the hem of her dress and began to lower her body down over it. She was ashamed of herself for putting his p*nis and lowering her waist on the man¡¯s leg, but at the same time, it made her even more excited. ¡°Ahhtt¡­!¡± Even though he wasn¡¯t even all the way in yet, she was already feeling full. Even if she tried to reduce her sound as much as possible, the more his p*nis pushed in, the more the sound seemed to explode. The more Rosalind lowered her waist as she exhaled, the heavier her inside was filled. As she swallowed his genitals little by little, Kyle grabbed her waist. Unable to show any more patience, he grabbed her slender waist with a large hand and began to lower it down. He went inside more and more quickly. Rosalind grabbed his shoulder and tilted her head, barely swallowing her moan. Even if she bit her lip, it felt like a sound would leak out of her teeth, so she was terrified. The p*nis went in endlessly. At this rate, she thought that she might be stabbed to the end of the uterus. ¡°Haa¡­¡± With his tight shoulders and chest supporting her, she barely exhaled her breath. It seemed that as he was almost in, and just as she was about to relax some strength, the carriage came to a sudden stop. Neiighh. Rosalind¡¯s body leaned forward with the sound of the crying. At the same time, the genitals were deeply embedded. She pierced his fingernails without her realizing it at the sudden pain that hit her, although his chest was still supporting her without moving. ¡°Master, Madam. The road ahead is blocked, what should I do? There are a lot of fallen trees, so it will be difficult to pass this way.¡± Soon, the coachman¡¯s voice was heard. She hurriedly looked at Kyle. Despite her pathetic eyes asking what to do, he only had a very calm face. He even whispered in her ear in a low voice again. You have to answer. ¡°Would you like to come out and see? I guess we¡¯ll have to use someone to clean it up or go back¡­¡± Rosalind¡¯s eyes began to flutter as she heard the sound of a knock. With the door in between, she was now moving her waist on a man¡¯s thigh, with her white legs exposed. If that door were opened, people would see her panting inside the carriage. As she thought about it, an answer quickly popped out. ¡°¡­N, no, it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Then, what shall we do?¡± ¡°That, so¡­¡± Fortunately, the door did not open. Rosalind barely opened her lips, feeling the strength of his hand gripping her waist. Meanwhile, Kyle started doing what he was doing casually. He lowered her waist further. Inside her secret place, the penis was pushed up in a crushing force, and outside the carriage, a servant was waiting for an answer. Her eyes became dizzy as if they were spinning. She couldn¡¯t concentrate properly anywhere. She had to say something quickly so he wouldn¡¯t ever open the door. Barely catching her breath, Rosalind slowly opened her mouth. ¡°That¡­ So¡­¡± ¡°Madam? I couldn¡¯t hear well what you were saying. It¡¯s a little noisy outside.¡± When she couldn¡¯t continue her words, Kyle gave her a brief pause as if showing mercy. It was the moment when she let out a trembling breath and opened her mouth again. He lowered her waist, which had been mischievously separated a little, at once. Her head was tilted back to the genitals that dug into her in a snap. Just as a groan, which she couldn¡¯t swallow, was about to burst into her mouth, he poked his finger into her mouth. Thanks to this, the sound was shattered without a trace, but the ferocious feeling of the p*nis stabbing inside her was still there. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see. We will have to come back.¡± Kyle¡¯s low, calm voice resounded. ¡°It will take time. Would it be okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, isn¡¯t it?¡± When she heard the answer, ¡°I see,¡± Rosalind took a long breath, as if her tight heart was finally let go. ¡°We have to go back a long way, so the road is a little bumpy.¡± Kyle whispered quietly, stirring the inside of Rosalind¡¯s mouth as if savoring her. Do you want to suck it? The calm voice was so annoying that Rosalind pretended not to hear it and opened her eyes with a sharp gaze. ¡ª Thank you so much for always supporting the novels I work on, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 ¡°It was a joke. I¡¯m sorry.¡± He smiled softly and spoke to her tenderly. As he pulled his finger out of her mouth, a transparent thread slid slightly. ¡°How could you make such a joke¡­!¡± ¡°I had wanted to do this.¡± At that, Kyle grabbed her waist, lifted it up, and pressed it back. At this point, she had a sense of what he wanted to do, and Rosalind opened her eyes. ¡°The ¡®want to do¡¯¡­¡± It was quite different from the ¡®want to do¡¯ Rosalind was talking about. Still, he didn¡¯t care and ran through the hem of her layered dress and put his hand deep inside. Kyle spread her legs apart with his big, firm hands and fixed her posture by inserting his knees in between to prevent her from squeezing her legs. Then, he took his p*nis into her entrance. ¡°Heup.¡± As soon as he put it in, her voice seemed to come out again. It was a huge p*nis that she would never get used to though trying to get it in an unfamiliar place like this made it even more difficult. The force of the man pushing her inside was strong and rough, but she couldn¡¯t make any sound, and it seemed like she was going crazy. All she could do was lower her voice as much as possible and breathed out little by little. Even on the way back, the carriage rattled more than usual. The more the carriage ran down the bumpy road, the more the p*nis got stuck in, and each time it did, the flesh on the manhood twitched in response to the stimulus. ¡°Huhkh, ha¡­¡± She gasped and barely exhaled her breath. She couldn¡¯t run anywhere, and she was forced to swallow him. ¡°Du, huht¡ªDuke¡­ pl, please! I think I¡¯m going crazy. Ha-uht¡­¡± ¡°Me, too.¡± The moment Rosalind thought she was going to collapse like this, she could feel the thick liquid flowing into her body along with a low moan. Kyle then poured semen inside her, savoring it, and then slowly pushed it back out. As the thick p*nis fell out, her walls twitched and spat out the s*men. The hazy trail of semen ran down her thighs. Affectionately wiping it the way he savagely dug in her, he meticulously wiped between her legs with a cloth. Rosalind opened her mouth, blushing her face in embarrassment. ¡°¡­It¡¯s impossible to organize my belongings in this state. I am so tired. It¡¯s all because of the Duke.¡± ¡°Should you leave your belongings to someone else to take a break?¡± In bed? His smirk made her face puzzled. ¡°I have to go pick up Leo too. I can¡¯t live, really.¡± Rosalind, whose eyes grew wild, finally burst out laughing as if she couldn¡¯t stop him. A smile appeared on Kyle¡¯s face as she looked at her. ¡°When are we going home today?¡± Leo, lying on the bed, blinked his eyes and asked Rosalind. After she had finished sorting her belongings, she brought Leo to Kyle¡¯s castle. Usually, when he came here, Leo would play with Kyle, take a short nap, and then go back home. So, probably he guessed that was the case today. ¡°We¡¯re not going home from now.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we go?¡± ¡°This is home.¡± The reason she didn¡¯t tell Leo about this right away was because she wanted to tell him when everything was correct, and she was sure without the slightest apprehension. Of course, she planned to reunite with Kyle though she wanted to give it to him as a surprise after everything was perfectly equipped. Because Leo liked Kyle so much that he would follow his father all around. ¡°From now on, Leo will be living here with Mom and Dad. Together.¡± ¡°¡­Why?¡± ¡°Um, so¡­¡± ¡°Because Dad and Mom love each other so much.¡± As Rosalind pondered the answer to the question, his voice came more quickly. Kyle, who came in with the door open, approached him and talked to him kindly. He reached out to the child lying on the bed and gently stroked his golden hair. ¡°The three of us love each other and live together here.¡± ¡°¡­Mom and Dad love each other?¡± Leo, who had been rubbing his eyes while being sleepy, raised his voice at this unexpected news. ¡°Well, of course. Dad loves Mom a lot, too.¡± He moved his gaze away from Leo and gazed into Rosalind¡¯s eyes. As she looked at the tenacious gaze, it felt like her heart was pounding again for nothing. Whenever he looked at her like this, her heart kept fluttering. ¡°Mom, too. Right?¡± When he asked Rosalind, she slowly nodded her head. ¡°Wow¡­! So can I see Dad every day? That¡¯s exciting!¡± ¡°Right. It¡¯s great, isn¡¯t it? Mom likes it, too.¡± Rosalind saw Leo happy, and she smiled as well. However, on the other hand, she also felt a little numb. He liked his father so much, and if she had known this, she would have gotten together sooner. Leo, who had been blinking his sleepy eyes until just now, kept chattering in a good mood. ¡°Leo, sleep now, shall we have fun again later?¡± ¡°Read me a storybook.¡± ¡°What would be good?¡± She began to pick a fairy tale that Leo would like in her mind. The child mostly liked stories with the protagonist as a hero or dragon on an adventure. ¡°The one with the dragon!¡± Rosalind, who knew at once what Leo was saying, nodded her head. She pulled out one of the books and began to look inside. She thought it was somewhere here¡­ ¡°Why are you reading that?¡± Then, Kyle suddenly interrupted and took the book from her hand. She had told this story before, in front of him and Leo. He didn¡¯t seem to like the ending where the Princess eventually stabbed the dragon and ran away. ¡°Leo wants to hear it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡± Rosalind smiled bitterly because it was quite a childish grudge. ¡°Just listen.¡± ¡°¡­What¡¯s the fun of being left alone in regret for the rest of your life?¡± Shaking his head dissatisfied, he was forced to hand over the book to Rosalind. She took the book and began to read what was inside. ¡°The princess with the lamp was worried as she looked at the dragon. She could either stab the dragon or leave the dragon¡­ The dagger gleamed as if calling for blood, and the princess stood still in front of it for a very long time. And, finally, she made up her mind.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°The princess was so soft-hearted she could not hurt the dragon. Instead, she carefully shoved the sleeping herb into the dragon¡¯s mouth.¡± Quite different from what he had heard before, Kyle glanced at her. Rosalind¡¯s voice as she told the story was calm, and Leo was rubbing his eyes, concentrating on her voice. ¡°She started to leave the tower, leaving behind the dragon that slept deeply. No matter how effective the herb was, it didn¡¯t last long because it was used on dragons. She knew the dragon was going to wake up soon, so she decided to run away. The princess ran quickly and arrived near the tower, where the prince was waiting. And, the moment she saw the prince waiting for her¡­¡± ¡­Then? ¡°She decided to go back to the dragon again.¡± ¡°¡­Why?¡± ¡°The prince brought many servants and gold and silver treasures for the princess.¡± Leo tilted his head at the utterly unexpected development. At this point, Kyle also stared at Rosalind with curiosity. ¡°Why¡­? Aren¡¯t gold and silver good treasures? Does the princess hate jewelry?¡± ¡°No. Of course, she likes it. But¡­ The prince, in the princess¡¯ eyes, must have so much. He would have so much that he doesn¡¯t need her to be around¡­¡± Leo stuck out his mouth as though he didn¡¯t understand. As if interested in the strange story, the child began to blink slowly again. Yaawn. Yawning Leo listened to Rosalind¡¯s voice and closed his eyes. The child closed his eyes, and the interval between the openings was getting longer. ¡°Though the dragon had been trapped in that tower for a long time, doing nothing. The princess needed someone who needed her because she was also a princess who grew up lonely in the castle.¡± A calm voice echoed through the room. ¡°¡­So, what happened to the two of them?¡± ¡°When she got back, the dragon was already awake. The dragon was wandering around in search of the princess. She said she had been out for a little walk, and she was sorry before lightly kissing the corner of the dragon¡¯s eyes that were teary. After that, as if nothing had happened, she went to bed and fell asleep.¡± When the story ended, Rosalind had a faint smile on her face. Kyle couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. ¡°Why did you make up your own story back then?¡± ¡°There is no answer to the story? It¡¯s a storyteller¡¯s heart.¡± ¡°Either way, the ending is strange.¡± She smiled bitterly. Although it was strange, she didn¡¯t think it was terrible either. It was a completely different expression from when he had heard the ending that the dragon had regretted being left alone. ¡°If there is one thing I like the most about the story¡­ Like the princess kissing the dragon?¡± As he said that, he tapped his cheek with his finger. ¡°Why don¡¯t you kiss me.¡± Rosalind rolled her eyes playfully and glanced across the sleeping Leo. ¡°Leo is sleeping.¡± ¡°Is kissing bad?¡± Were you thinking of something different? Kyle deliberately lowered his voice and grabbed Rosalind by the waist. Her slender waist slipped into his arms, and the tips of her ears were stained red. ¡°Are you going to give me a kiss?¡± As she checked Leo one more time, she then kissed him on the cheek. Rosalind, who smiled shyly, was cute and pretty, so Kyle stared at her for a moment and then whispered in her ear. ¡°¡­Now that we¡¯ve finished kissing, shall we go do something more lewd?¡± ¡ª Thank you so much for always supporting the novels I work on, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Rosalind slapped him on the chest as if he was being unbelievable. ¡°Aren¡¯t you even tired?¡± ¡°Well. I guess I¡¯ll have to try and see if I¡¯m tired or not¡­ So, let¡¯s go to bed.¡± ¡°He¡¯s sleeping, but there¡¯s nothing he can¡¯t hear.¡± Even if it was a slight sound, what to do if he heard it, Rosalind rolled her eyes warning him. ¡°Leo couldn¡¯t hear it because he was sleeping.¡± ¡°Still.¡± ¡°Well, you don¡¯t want to?¡± He asked Rosalind with a small smile. At that, she stared at him without saying a word before lifting her heel and kissing his cheek again. A small laugh erupted at the same time as the obvious affirmation. ¡°¡­Leo, just cover him with a blanket.¡± She covered Leo¡¯s chest with the blanket tightly. He was as pretty as an angel when he slept quietly. It is said that a child is the prettiest when sleeping, but seeing Leo sleeping beautifully, she felt as if she could give anything for this child. The next moment, Kyle then reached out to the child and brushed the boy¡¯s soft hair. Even when touched by a hand, he fell asleep soundly without showing any sign of flinching. ¡°I think I¡¯ll have to decide for Leo to be the successor, formally.¡± ¡°¡­Official successor?¡± Her eyes rounded wide. ¡°It¡¯s Leo¡¯s birthday in a little while. Then, we should throw a party and announce him as the official successor. Rosalind, what do you think?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Rosalind carefully opened her lips. She had probably expected that it would be like this from the time she informed him of Leo¡¯s existence. He was from the Spencer family, so it would be right to be the heir. But, on the other hand, she didn¡¯t want to make any decisions about the child¡¯s future. She wondered if it was her parents¡¯ excessive greed to make it an unconditional fate just because of her bloodline. Rosalind was forced to make sacrifices for the revival of her family from an early age. Her father was ready to sell anything for the sake of the family, including the beauty of his own daughter. Rosalind had to dance when she didn¡¯t want to and say hello to men she didn¡¯t like whenever she went to a banquet or a party. There were times when she still felt her breath suffocating when she thought of those moments. ¡°Leo, Dad wants to give Leo the title of duke. He wants you to be the successor.¡± ¡°Successor¡­?¡± As she tried to explain, knowing that Leo didn¡¯t really understand what she was talking about, Rosalind was at a loss as to where to start. ¡°He¡¯s talking about Leo later leading this family like Dad and looking after the people on the estate. As an aide to His Majesty the Emperor, you will work for the country¡­ You will enjoy many things, and you will be responsible for many things.¡± ¡°Am I going to be like Dad?¡± There were too many things to describe with the words ¡®like Dad¡¯, but Rosalind nodded her head for now. ¡°Yes, like Dad. It may be difficult to understand now, but you will realize it as you grow up. If this road is too difficult or you don¡¯t like it, you can always tell Mom and Dad.¡± ¡°Yes. Okay.¡± Leo blinked his eyes and nodded. ¡°There is not only one road in the world. Even the long road in the back mountain that we sometimes walk on was not a road from the beginning. It became a road because people wanted to make it a road. So, Leo can also make a road where Leo wants to go.¡± He probably wouldn¡¯t understand what she was saying. Still, just because he didn¡¯t understand now, didn¡¯t mean she should say what she had to say. Even if he didn¡¯t know the exact meaning of those words, anyone could feel the love in them. May you always be happy. That was all Rosalind wanted. The appointment of the successor was made more splendidly than expected. In fact, it wasn¡¯t her taste for such a grand event, but her desire to show Leo to as many people as possible and to get him officially recognized took precedence. ¡°Thank you for coming.¡± Rosalind glanced at the nobles and raised her lips softly. As if responding to her kindness, there was a polite smile on Mrs. Heirin¡¯s lips. Though that smile was short-lived, and the tip of the Madam¡¯s lips quickly turned into a twist. ¡°I am glad that you invited me to such a wonderful place. But, I didn¡¯t know that the Spencer family had a son. Why is there no news?¡± ¡°We wanted to make it known starting today.¡± ¡°Still, the duke didn¡¯t say anything, so¡­ Usually, the eldest son is the pride of the family. Isn¡¯t it?¡± Saying so, her eyes widened innocently as if she knew nothing. She was covering her mouth with a fan, so it was unknown whether her eyes, as well as her mouth, were smiling too. Heirin, even before her marriage, was one of those women who showed her feelings to Kyle. Rosalind was also fond of him at the time, so it was only natural for her to remember the women who showed interest in Kyle as well. In addition, she was famous in the social world because of her beauty. She only overheard that Heirin was getting married a few years ago¡­ ¡°I think the party is really grand. Yes, it must be for the Young Master like this, although I wonder if he will remember all of this later¡­¡± As she was looking at a person who was different inside than on the outside, she felt like she was finally back in the social world. People who have a different inside and outside with a subtle fight of nerves. In the past, it was very difficult to forcefully smile and be kind among such people. Well, even now, it was not easy or pleasant. Mrs. Heirin spat back out at Rosalind, who was smiling, forcing herself to pull her lips up. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s better than being shabby, however¡­¡± ¡°He is the heir to the Spencer family. Shouldn¡¯t it be done without lack?¡± As Rosalind was about to say something, Kyle interrupted. He gently lowered his eyes and looked at Mrs. Heirin dryly. ¡°Oh, Duke! Long time no see. How long has it been?¡± However, unlike him, Heirin had an extremely bright smile. Kyle walked up to her and gently grabbed Rosalind¡¯s shoulder. And, he unilaterally opened his mouth while ignoring Heirin¡¯s greeting. ¡°This is an event to announce the successor to the Spencer family, so there¡¯s no shortage. I would do anything for the sake of my pride, my one and only son? Of course, my wife agreed to this publicity. Isn¡¯t that right, Rosalind?¡± ¡°¡­Yes. It was.¡± ¡°Ah, I see. I just¡­ saying that the party was gorgeous and it looked good. Hoho.¡± He gazed at Rosalind with affectionate eyes, then turned to her. Even though there was a chill in his eyes, Heirin smiled brightly and responded in a charming way. ¡°Thank you for inviting me. Come to think of it, the Spencer family and ours were particularly special. We often visited each other for various things. I¡¯d say it¡¯s a relationship that has been handed down from our ancestors. I thought I was a little closer to the Duke¡­¡± ¡°Not long ago, I heard that Madam was in a bad financial situation because you wasted your fortune on gambling. They say that you didn¡¯t even go through the proper procedure for appointing a successor¡­ that¡¯s very unfortunate. When appointing a successor, no matter how grandiose it is, the minimum formality is required. If you need any financial help, feel free to ask. As you said, Madam¡¯s family and I have had a special relationship since my father¡¯s day, so I¡¯ll be a little more careful.¡± In the words ¡®special relationship¡¯, he put strength in each word. ¡°Well, maybe just a little bit.¡± Suddenly, a corner of his lips rose slightly. A strangely twisted smile was clear. ¡°I have some things to look out for with my wife. Your husband will be waiting for Madam too, so why don¡¯t you go, too.¡± ¡°I, I see.¡± Heirin, who had been smiling the whole time, was starting to show the subtle cracks on her face. Even the sound of forced laughter disappeared, and her face grew red. ¡°Then, goodbye.¡± Kyle gave a light greeting and left with Rosalind. Glancing back at Heirin¡¯s back, which was getting farther away, he raised the tip of his lips slanted. Rosalind looked into his face and asked. ¡°Why did you say that? Of course, it was cool, but I think the words were a little harsh. I¡¯ve heard rumors that she sold her fortune because of gambling.¡­ She was probably grinding her teeth right now.¡± ¡°I just want to. I don¡¯t want to hold it in after listening to all that.¡± He responded briefly, then pulled Rosalind¡¯s shoulder closer to him and hugged her. ¡°You and Leo are my biggest pride.¡± In fact, considering that Heirin insulted Leo, Rosalind also thought that his response was not excessive. His voice was as soft as a whisper, unlike before a while ago. It seemed that her restlessness was relieved by the sensitive voice. ¡°You¡¯re so pretty and lovely that I want to brag about it to everyone.¡± His voice echoes softly between the splendid music of the band¡ªPleasantly low, calm, and soft voice. ¡°And, sometimes, I want to hide it tightly.¡± ¡°Even so, you can hide Leo, but where are you going to hide me that is this big?¡± You¡­ ¡°I wish I could hide you in my bedroom.¡± Rosalind immediately burst into laughter at his witty reply. He liked the neat, playful words. Perhaps, because of his calm voice, it was not unfamiliar to hear him say sly things. She even thought that maybe he was the type of person who liked to say strange words. Whenever he secretly said this, it was hard to stay calm, even if she pretended not to hear it. ¡°The time has come to read the letter from His Majesty, shall we go now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rosalind nodded her head. ¡ª Chapter 66 Chapter 66 The appointment ceremony was not a massive event with complicated procedures but rather a party to announce Leo to the people as his successor. After reading the letter from the Emperor in front of the people, it was officially acknowledged that Leo¡¯s status was the Young Duke and an official introduction to the people. The Emperor¡¯s letter began with ¡®The Spencer family, who has lit up the empire with a long history and tradition¡­¡¯ was as long and verbose as the power of the Spencer family, causing the listeners to yawn secretly, and Leo couldn¡¯t understand what it was saying and only rolled his eyes. The blessing continued to prosper like now, and the party began in earnest when the reading was finished. ¡°Congratulations on the Young Duke¡¯s birthday.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Kyle took Leo¡¯s hand and went around to greet the nobles. Like the main character, Leo was wearing colorful clothes and was busy greeting people while walking around. Although it must have been a difficult and hard task for a young Leo to do, he was doing it quite resolutely without whining. ¡°Since you have such a strong son, the Duke should not be worried.¡± ¡°Probably so.¡± Kyle¡¯s soft smile quickly caused high-pitched laughter to erupt. ¡°They are exactly the same age, so I can pass him on to my granddaughter later. Is this too much?¡± The Madams looked at Leo, who was still small, with a rather blatant gaze. It was a competition to get Spencer¡¯s eldest son in advance. Kyle was dealing with people while drawing a line and accepting it moderately. ¡°My daughter was said to be beautiful because she has already taken out my beauty. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to see them together next time? What do you think, Duchess?¡± ¡°It¡¯s always good to have something like that.¡± ¡°Then, I need to reserve an audience. How beautiful is she? She¡¯s sure to sweep the social world?¡± Rosalind also smiled and chatted with people in a friendly atmosphere, then pulled out from the crowd to catch her breath for a moment. Thinking it was an event for Leo, she was so nervous all day that she couldn¡¯t even finish her meal properly. Looking around, savoring light snacks and cocktails, when she heard a familiar voice from behind. ¡°Madam Spencer?¡± She turned her head to where the sound was coming from, and Dustin was there. Rosalind greeted him with a greatly delighted face. ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± ¡°It is, Madam. Long time no see.¡± Dustin was Kyle¡¯s friend who came to the rescue when she was kidnapped. At that time, if he hadn¡¯t helped her, she really wouldn¡¯t have survived even a second ahead. ¡°For that time, I was really grateful. Thanks to you, I think we were able to create a place like today.¡± ¡°What is the thank you for? By the way, Madam is getting more and more beautiful? Your beauty is getting brighter day by day.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s exaggerating. I¡¯m embarrassed.¡± ¡°Is it because you received a lot of love?¡± He smiled sly at her and patted her lightly with his elbow. He had put praises on her in advance to make fun of me. She had seen Dustin one or two more times since the kidnapping, and Rosalind, who was shy yet had a good personality, could easily get along with him. ¡°I still like Madam¡¯s look back then. You were more like a trustworthy knight rather than a delicate Lady as you ran towards Kyle.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°Was it too obvious¡­?¡± At his words, Rosalind pretended to roll her eyes playfully. ¡°At that time, I told you to trust Kyle, but you walked away.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t believe¡­ I just couldn¡¯t leave him alone.¡± Rosalind bit her lip slightly, looking a little embarrassed. ¡°A person who could not get married can only live in regret? It¡¯s dripping honey.¡± ¡°You keep saying embarrassing things¡­ Still, it¡¯s nice to see you like this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you like this too. In that sense, how about a dance with me?¡± ¡°Dance¡­?¡± She widened her eyes slightly as if unexpectedly. ¡°Yes. How about a dance with me, Madam?¡± She first checked to see if Leo was well. The child seemed to be carried around diligently and sincerely with Kyle, like a nanny. It was difficult to turn down Dustin¡¯s dance request after he helped her, and since she didn¡¯t seem to need to, Rosalind nodded obediently. When Dustin reached out his hand, she grabbed his hand without hesitation. As Rosalind listened to the splendid music, she spun around to the familiar beat. The hem of her rich dress spread and folded like a flower in full bloom. ¡°You are good at dancing.¡± ¡°I learned from a good teacher.¡± ¡°Is that good teacher Kyle?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Rosalind nodded her head, and Dustin burst into laughter. The two danced until the end of the music in a friendly atmosphere. As the song was about to stop, Dustin gave her a closing greeting, and Rosalind also spread out the hem of her dress. ¡°Dancing with Madam makes me feel very lacking.¡± ¡°How are you so clever?¡± Rosalind spoke out loud and laughed. Kyle was also kind, but he had a kindness with a strangely different sense. If he was genuinely kind, then Dustin felt like he was smirking every now and then. There was a corner that was openly slick. ¡°You know what? Madam is very responsive, so she¡¯s the type of person I want to tease a little.¡± ¡°What do you mean I¡­¡± She burst into laughter, wondering if that was the case, though a low, clear voice approached. ¡°Dustin.¡± ¡°Kyle?¡± After seeing her husband appearing all of a sudden, Rosalind confirmed her son first. Leo whom he had been with until a moment ago, was not with him. ¡°What about Leo?¡± ¡°He was tired, so I left him with the nanny for a while. He is probably resting in his room.¡± ¡°I¡¯m seeing my friend here again.¡± Dustin smiled warmly and greeted Kyle. ¡°What are you doing with my wife?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too vigilant about us dancing? Huh?¡± At his words, Kyle smiled absurdly and pulled Rosalind into his arms, and spoke back, ¡°Go dance with your fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°I have to take her to dance with her.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you come with her?¡± ¡°Why would I be with her? A girl who has no interest in me.¡± Dustin shrugged his shoulders. Even though he looked so skillful, his love didn¡¯t seem to be easy, so it was strange and a little cute. ¡°You are still the same.¡± ¡°Then, you two can talk. I¡¯m a little tired today because I¡¯m so nervous today. Leo is also taking a break, so I think I¡¯ll take a break during this time as well.¡± ¡°Go ahead. I think I¡¯ve been holding on to you for too long.¡± ¡°How is that possible! It was so much fun. Please, invite me for another dance next time.¡± When she smiled softly, Dustin smiled sweetly as well. Rosalind bowed her head lightly and slipped out of the banquet hall. She was about to go to Leo, who was resting with the nanny, but as she didn¡¯t want to be away for long, she headed to a nearby empty room. As she entered the room, she felt her tension release. ¡­It was Leo¡¯s birthday, held at Kyle¡¯s castle for the first time, although his appointment as the successor made it even more tense and hectic. Her legs were swollen from wearing high-heeled shoes, and her tight waist was very uncomfortable. Taking off her shoes, she placed her feet on the little sofa. ¡°Ah, my legs¡­¡± She rolled up the hem of her dress and started rubbing her legs. Her legs were sore and throbbing. ¡°I¡¯m going to have a good rest tomorrow.¡± It was when she was comforting her weary body by chanting softly. ¡°You were here.¡± ¡°¡­Duke.¡± The door opened, and a familiar voice was heard. Even though she saw Kyle and tried to get up, he stopped her lightly, saying it was okay. ¡°Were you resting?¡± ¡°Yes. Wait. I can¡¯t do any more talking. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already overflowing.¡± Naturally, he sat down next to Rosalind, and he abruptly placed her ankles in his hands. Then, he turned her body towards him. After a moment, startled by the ankles held by his large hands, he started stroking her legs casually. ¡°If you keep walking around in shoes like this, you won¡¯t have any legs left.¡± As Kyle pointed to her little feet with the tip of his eyes, she smiled at him without saying a word. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll take a little rest tomorrow, and I¡¯ll be better.¡± Kyle continued to rub Rosalind¡¯s leg. It was much better for the man¡¯s large, powerful hand than hers to rub it. She waved her hand, saying it was okay at first, but at some point, she leaned on the sofa and entrusted her legs to him. Even though it was just a leg, she was somehow a little shy, but she didn¡¯t hate it. ¡°Ah!¡± However, he suddenly gave it a strong force, and without realizing it, a faint moan came out. As he was about to open her mouth, saying that it hurts, his words came faster. ¡°You learn to dance from me and use it to dance with the wrong guy.¡± ¡°He is a friend.¡± ¡°But, what if I don¡¯t like it? I hate it when you¡¯re with another man.¡± Listening to his words, Rosalind burst into laughter. She wondered if it was because of childish jealousy that he gave a strong force. ¡°So, are you taking revenge now?¡± ¡°You said that you like me, you would have liked any man who danced with you that day. Right?¡± It was nonsense. While there were many men who danced with her at various parties, none of them took her heart away. ¡°Dustin also has a fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°So, from now on, if he was a man with a fianc¨¦e, would you dance with anyone? With such a friendly atmosphere?¡± In the social world, dancing between men and women meant nothing other than a formal exchange. Besides, she had no reason not to be friendly with Dustin, who was his best friend who helped her, too. Rosalind asked Kyle in a half-teasing voice. ¡°Are you even jealous?¡± ¡°How can I not be jealous?¡± No matter how proud he was, when she asked, she felt like she was getting weird again. ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you my wife?¡± ¡ª Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Kyle traced smoothly across her legs. Was it not? Huh¡­? The small whispering voice felt strange, perhaps because of the mood. His hand, which had been squeezing near her calf, slowly rose upward and began to rub against her thigh. As the large hand gently stroked her thigh, it felt like something below her was strangely stimulated and tickled. Was it because her body got so lewd as it was constantly reacting to his every move? ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rosalind blushed at his words as if he had no idea why she was bewildered. The moment his hand shifted closer and closer to the thinner underwear. ¡°Madam!¡± Outside the door, she heard a call for her. Rosalind jumped out like a thief caught in the act and replied. While Kyle smiled a little, she was busy adjusting her appearance. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Some of the guests went first because they had urgent business.¡± ¡°Oh, right? Okay. Thank you.¡± Even though she didn¡¯t do anything wrong, Rosalind felt like she was feeling guilty. Even after the maid was gone, her surprised chest did not calm down. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she was simply surprised by this or something else. ¡°¡­I need some fresh air.¡± Then, she staggered towards the window. As she opened the window, a cool breeze rushed past her, brushing her cheek. Only then did she seem to cool down a bit. The scenery outside the window was beautiful. The castle was lit up with colorful lights, and some people were enjoying a walk in the garden. ¡°Look at that. There are people.¡± ¡°I know. There are people.¡± He approached Rosalind¡¯s side and looked out the window together. There were a couple who looked friendly, and there were friends who grumbled. ¡°It¡¯s more relaxing and better than before¡­¡± However, she couldn¡¯t speak any further. It was because he started groping her legs again. Kyle¡¯s relaxed hand ruffled her dress. Despite the brief caresses he had given earlier, he felt the fabric get saturated as he pressed down on her underwear. The harder he rubbed, the more she groaned. His rough fingers were tenaciously caressing the cleft and the plump cl*toris. Rosalind was holding back her moan in the blowing wind, and suddenly, his hand slipped into her underwear. If she were doing this on the first floor, it would have been seen by passersby. She shook her head in disapproval. ¡°What if people see? Stop.¡± Kyle nodded his head obediently for some reason when she said she was worried. But, as she got reassured and turned her gaze back to the scenery outside the window, he turned the hem of her dress upside down this time. Then, lowering himself, he started licking between her legs. ¡°What are you doing!¡± ¡°People won¡¯t be able to see it from the outside.¡± If you only manage your face well. His tongue ran across her thigh. As the soft tongue brushed her thighs, a different sensation than when he touched it with his hand gave her goosebumps. The closer he got to her secret place, the more time he spent rubbing her flesh. ¡°Ha-uht¡­ Do, don¡¯t.¡± Rosalind¡¯s secret place was quickly being sucked through all of her thin underwear. The still wet cloth got doused as his tongue grazed it. Her body trembled as he bit her while sucking on her plump cl*toris. ¡°Du, Duke¡­!¡± ¡°Are you going to make naughty noises to passersby?¡± At that, she barely swallowed the sound that flowed out at his mischievous remarks. By the time he ran his fingers through her underwear and took off her underwear, it was already a mess inside. Sticky thread stretched along the underwear being pulled down. As her underwear went down to her ankles, he began to suck her secret place in earnest. Hu-hup. She tried to hold back her moan, but it kept leaking out as his tongue sucked her deep red flesh. Her hole twitched at the intense caress, and he shoved his tongue between them. The liquid, which had already started to flow, moistened the corners of his lips. Kyle drank her love liquid greedily like a spring and scanned the slit to squeeze out the last drop. ¡°Ha-ang¡ªPl, please¡­¡± ¡°You know what? Your hole wants it.¡± Saying so, he spread her opening apart with his fingertips and plunged his face deeper into it. The soft flesh on his tall nose was delicately crushed. ¡°No.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°There, there.¡± ¡°¡­Where is it?¡± Rosalind shook her head violently as his words seemed to make fun of her on purpose. Her appearance, biting her lower lip and raising her chin, was bizarre. In the first place, there weren¡¯t many people in the garden, and if someone in there paid attention to her, they could see her. ¡°If you put on such a lewd look, people might notice.¡± She flinched as he spoke in a playful voice. ¡°Call me Kyle. Alright?¡± ¡°Kyle, please stop¡­¡± ¡°¡­Beg me to.¡± ¡°Wh, what? Beg, ha-uht, for what¡­¡± Kyle whispered softly at the gasping words. ¡°What you want.¡± Then, he tickled her opening. It was clear what she wanted. She wanted him to put himself in her. Even though the pleasure was tingling, it wasn¡¯t as intense as when he drove himself deep inside. She had a primal desire that she wanted something to fill her up. ¡°What I want¡­¡± Rosalind exhaled rough breaths and parted her lips. ¡°¡­It¡¯s you, Kyle.¡± From the day she lost her heart to him, she only wanted one thing. Kyle Spencer, it was him. Fortunately, the successor appointment ceremony was successfully completed. After Leo was recognized as the official successor, many thoughts came to Rosalind¡¯s mind though the child seemed to think that he just had a fancy party. He was still too young to know what a successor was and the weight of responsibility that heirs had to bear. ¡°How about seeing the sea? Leo, do you like the sea?¡± ¡°Yes, I like it. That¡¯s nice!¡± After the banquet, the three went on vacation to a villa in the north. While she knew that the Spencer family had a cottage to the north, she had never stayed there because Kyle was so busy, and she didn¡¯t really attach much importance to summer vacation. ¡°You¡¯re busy, aren¡¯t you overdoing it?¡± ¡°I will show Leo the sea and take a break as well. You worked hard preparing for the banquet, too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too much. I haven¡¯t done much.¡± After all, most of the appointment ceremony was supervised by Kyle, and he looked after even the most minor details. He made a lot of considerations so that Rosalind wouldn¡¯t have to bother. Most of what she did was ¡®because she wanted to.¡¯ In addition, since she did it for her lovely son Leo, how could she call it hard work? Even though it was hard, thinking of Leo made it bearable. Her familiarity with social parties also played a part. ¡°There is so much water in the sea! When are we going?¡± As soon as they arrived at the villa, they were unpacking up their luggage and packing for Leo¡¯s meal, so they hadn¡¯t even put their feet in the sea yet. The child was holding his fork and waving it up and down as he wanted to get in quickly. ¡°You will get hurt. Let¡¯s eat and go.¡± Rosalind took Leo¡¯s hand and calmed him. He saw the sea for the first time when he got on the boat to attend Rosalind¡¯s father¡¯s funeral, and he seems to have liked it quite a bit since then. ¡°Are we going to go after eating all of this?¡± ¡°Yes¡­! Then. So, let¡¯s eat it slowly.¡± When Leo nodded his head, she smiled quietly as she gazed at him. She was happy to come to the sea with him, but she was more than happy to be able to make memories for Leo. The sea was not far from the villa. Even if they didn¡¯t have to go by carriage, the sea spread out in front of them in just a few minutes. As they were walking on the sandy beach where her feet sunk deep into the sand, Rosalind suddenly looked back. A gorgeous and luxurious villa was built behind the sandy beach. The castle was so large that it was impossible to see it all at a glance, and the building, which was all white except for the pointed roof, was dazzling in the sunlight of the summer day. This neighborhood was so quiet and beautiful, as it was a place where aristocrats came to relax, though among them, the Spencer family¡¯s villa was famous for its unique location and beautiful scenery. If the castle in the estate resembles the master¡¯s taste and feels calm and sophisticated, this place had a more glorious and beautiful feeling like a resort. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s the sea!¡± Leo, who shouted loudly while looking at the sea, sprinted towards the blue water. Although he had crossed the sea before, it was the first time he had come to play like this, so he seemed very excited. ¡°You can¡¯t go too far.¡± Rosalind catches up with Leo, but she finds it a little too much to keep up with the scurrying little one. I¡¯ll go see. Kyle followed Leo instead. ¡°Leo, are you excited?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Kyle, who was standing next to Leo all of a sudden, asked his son affectionately. The child replied with his eyes shining curiously. When the sea took a step back, he ran to the front, and when it came back towards him, he backed away. As he stepped backwards like that, he thumped and fell on his back. ¡°Leo!¡± ¡°It hurts.¡± Leo got up rubbing his butt. Rosalind eventually burst into laughter after screaming in surprise as he saw Leo with a bunch of sand on his butt. Kyle burst out laughing and gently opened his mouth. ¡°Shall we soak our feet together? We don¡¯t have to go in.¡± He took off his shoes first and then dipped his feet, and Leo, who was watching, took off his shoes and put his feet in the shallow water. The child pouted his lips, shaking his body from the sudden cold water. ¡°It¡¯s cold. It feels amazing.¡± ¡°Is it cold?¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s cold, but it¡¯s fun!¡± Leo, who had fun playing in the sea, played with his feet by dipping them in and taking them off. He even left his footprints on the wet ground that the waves swept over. Gripping the sand with his small two hands, the golden sand slipped through the gap between his fingers. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s gone.¡± The child¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at his empty hands, but this time, his attention shifted to a distant place. ¡ª Chapter 68 Chapter 68 ¡°I want to go over there!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t go in. It¡¯s dangerous.¡± To Rosalind¡¯s dismay, Leo turned to his father for hope. ¡°Do you want to go there?¡± At the question, the child nodded his head and Kyle lifted the child up at once. He took him to the point where his feet could barely touch the water and held him tight so he wouldn¡¯t fall out. Leo, who burst into laughter, was excited and kicked his feet again and again. Rosalind was worried that she would miss it though she liked to see the father-and-son¡¯s unity, so she smiled without saying a word. ¡°Why are you just watching? Come here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Rosalind shook her head, saying it was fine. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t swim because she was timid, so she didn¡¯t even set foot in the water, fearing that she would fall into the water. Even with the quick glance, urging her, she only gave a smile. ¡°Leo.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Would you like mom to cool down too?¡± Leo nodded his head coldly at Kyle¡¯s words. Then, as if waiting, he scooped seawater with his two hands and started sprinkling it towards Rosalind. Her dress was soaked by the two men¡¯s rain of seawater. ¡°What are you doing! My dress is all wet!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy you another one, okay?¡± ¡°Really childish¡­¡± With the father-and-son¡¯s pranks, Rosalind waved her hand and backed away from them. However, she could not defeat Leo and Kyle, who continued to attack, and she eventually sneaked up into the sea. She then began pouring water at them without mercy for revenge. Water splashed all over her so much that she couldn¡¯t open her eyes properly, and her hair was wet and droopy when she touched it. ¡°¡­You say it¡¯s childish? Aren¡¯t you yourself working too hard?¡± ¡°If the other person is childish, shouldn¡¯t it be normal for me to be childish?¡± Rosalind glanced at him and responded with a sullen voice. The beach, where the sound of each other¡¯s laughter echoes, filled with the splashing water droplets glistened in the afternoon sun. Leo quickly fell asleep as soon as he had an early dinner. He used so much energy from playing in the water at the beach, so it was understandable. After Kyle and Rosalind confirmed that Leo was asleep, they went out for a walk on the beach to watch the sunset. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± ¡°A little bit.¡± It was Kyle who took care of all sorts of things after arriving at the villa, and he even played with Leo at sea. Even though he had done all the hard work, somehow, her body was a little tired. Perhaps, it was because she had come to a distant place, and even the smell of the sea felt too salty. On the dark evening when the night slowly descended, the scarlet sun coloring the blue horizon was as beautiful as a picture. The two of them, who are walking through the beautiful scenery together, were like friendly lovers in paintings. ¡°It¡¯s good, though. Because we can walk together like this.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯m happy.¡± He smiled softly. ¡°Leo must be very tired. He fell asleep right away. Did the Duke also have a hard time playing with him? Because he¡¯s a boy, he has good stamina¡­¡± ¡°Kyle.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Call my name. How long are you going to be so strict, Duke, Duke?¡± As she let out a small laugh, Kyle took her hand and a gentle yet sensible voice pierced her ears. ¡°Because what you want is me. You said it back then. So, you should call my name.¡± ¡°What I want¡­ Kyle, it¡¯s you.¡± Recalling the moment she had said that to him, Rosalind¡¯s cheeks gently heated up. ¡°Kyle. Kyle Spencer.¡± ¡°Right. You are Rosalind Spencer.¡± My wife. Then, he pulled her hand up and kissed the back of her hand. Her ears were flushed red like the sunset over the sea. The two held hands again and walked slowly along the beach. As they walked along the sandy beach, they watched the waves gently swaying with the reddish sunset. The reason why the sunset that was every day felt so beautiful was probably because she was with him. ¡°Are you cold? Your hands are a little cold.¡± Suddenly, Kyle asked her. ¡°Hmm, a little.¡± ¡°Then, shall we go in?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Even though she wanted to feel this moment more, when Kyle said that she could see it again tomorrow, Rosalind eventually nodded her head. Returning to the villa, they sat down at the table for the prepared meal. It was almost late because they had to prepare Leo¡¯s dinner first. Tasty food was laid out on the table, and the servant served moderately warm tea before starting the meal. ¡°Warm your body with some hot tea. You said you were cold.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Recognizing that he had prepared it, Rosalind smiled. A beautiful teacup embroidered with colorful flowers, the tea in it was deeply brewed and fragrant. ¡°Why is the scent of tea so strong? Was this the original scent?¡± Rosalind frowned as she brought the tea to her lips as usual. It was an unbearable smell, so she instinctively covered her nose with the back of her hand. Although she still wanted to try to pretend to think about his sincerity for preparing the tea, she couldn¡¯t even do that. ¡°Oddly enough, I can¡¯t drink the tea. It doesn¡¯t seem right.¡± ¡°You used to have it every day, what¡¯s wrong?¡± She shook her head, telling Kyle, who looked worried, that it was no big deal. Rosalind then began slicing the meat set in front of her with a brave face. However, the smell of the meat being cut made her frown again. Uuugh. She couldn¡¯t stand the disgusting energy and even went nauseous. ¡°You can¡¯t eat?¡± Rosalind barely answered. ¡°¡­I must have been a little tired from coming so far.¡± She tried to just sit at the table, and even that made her stomach churn. She simply went limp and went nauseous. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll go into my room and rest a little, and I¡¯ll feel better.¡± ¡°Are you sick?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. I will go to my room first and rest.¡± After she had left the meal, Rosalind entered the room and changed into comfortable clothes before laying down on the bed. She felt that the sea breeze was a little chilly, and her body was shivering. It wasn¡¯t like this during the day¡­ She lay down and rested, thinking she would be all right, and she slept with the blanket over her chest. Even when she covered herself with the blanket, she felt a chill and her head was spinning. ¡°Is it a cold?¡± As she was asking that, she heard the sound of the door opening. ¡°¡­Have you already eaten?¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried.¡± As Kyle sat across the bed, he gazed at her complexion. ¡°I don¡¯t even know why my body is suddenly doing this. If I rest, I will get better soon.¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that I have no appetite.¡± ¡°I called the doctor, and she will come soon.¡± ¡°What? The doctor¡­?¡± Rosalind widened her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing when other people see it. Making a fuss over trivial things.¡± ¡°Is it embarrassing for me to take care of my wife? Besides, you also don¡¯t have an appetite. That¡¯s a big deal.¡± ¡®How pretty when you eat,¡¯ Kyle thought as he continued his words. ¡°Like a child Leo¡¯s ago, your face was buried in the food¡­¡± ¡°When did I bury my face?¡± ¡°Last time I saw you, you put your face in the stew.¡± That was long ago. Rosalind laughed at his silly joke. ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t make fun of me.¡± ¡°How often do you get sick? I can¡¯t take my eyes off you.¡± Kyle gently caressed Rosalind¡¯s cheek. It was a playful voice, but she could feel the affection in his touch, and her heart warmed. Rosalind took his hand and brought it closer to her cheek as if to take full advantage of the warmth he gave her. ¡°Do not worry too much.¡± Then, a knock was heard from outside the door. When Kyle asked the guest to come in, the maid opened the door, and a female doctor with a warm impression came in and bowed her head politely. ¡°My name is Camilla.¡± After begging her pardon, she examined Rosalind¡¯s body. She inquired more about the symptoms and took her temperature. ¡°How is Madam¡¯s condition?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but could the Duke excuse us for a moment?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He asked a bit sharply, but Camilla just repeated the same words with a firm demeanor. In the end, Kyle went out without hiding that he was worried, and that was when Camilla began examining Rosalind in earnest. She asked more deeply about their bedroom relationship and her menstrual cycle. ¡°¡­The menstruation seems to be a bit later than expected. The time has passed, and there is no sign of it yet.¡± At the familiar question, Rosalind glanced at Camilla with an anxious face. She had previously been informed of infertility after she had undergone such an examination. So she asked, swallowing a gulp. ¡°Is there something wrong with my body? Why is the Duke¡­¡± ¡°You are pregnant.¡± Rosalind didn¡¯t understand it immediately and had a blank face on. It was until a beat later that she figured out the meaning of the word. ¡°¡­Pregnant?¡± ¡°Yes. Symptoms such as sudden fever, cold, or nausea are also due to pregnancy.¡± It was something she had not expected at all. As she couldn¡¯t even speak proper words, she asked Camilla again with a puzzled look. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ pregnant?¡± When she was pregnant with Leo, the doctor said she was lucky. She also saw it as a miracle that she would never have a child again¡­ But, she was pregnant again. The miracle had come again. ¡°Before, I was told it would be difficult to get pregnant¡­¡± ¡°Once you¡¯ve had a child, it¡¯s better. Also, if the relationship between the couple is good and the mind is comfortable, the child will come. Pregnancy cannot be explained simply by the state of the body.¡± Since they were reunited, she had been with him almost every day though she didn¡¯t even dare to expect it. ¡°Because it is still in its early stages, it is best to avoid places with too many people, and you should not overdo it in many ways. You may feel nauseous and suddenly want to eat something that you did not like. You may have a slightly higher fever than usual, but you have to watch it carefully to make sure it doesn¡¯t rise too much. That can also be a problem¡­ Other than that, there are some things to watch out for. If there is anything wrong with your body, you should call a doctor right away.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Nodding her head, she was still puzzled. Rosalind could not believe it, even though her ears were clearly hearing it correctly. ¡ª Chapter 69 Chapter 69 As soon as the doctor left the room, Kyle came in. ¡°What does the doctor say? Are you feeling very unwell?¡± ¡°So¡­¡± She muffled her words as if she couldn¡¯t believe them herself. ¡°What happened? Huh¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡± Kyle also stared at Rosalind without saying anything. Then, he hugged her slender body tightly like a man who had suddenly come to his senses. ¡°I didn¡¯t even know¡­¡± There was a hint of regret in his characteristic low, soft voice. ¡°I didn¡¯t even know,¡± she didn¡¯t know why he said that. In the first place, he hadn¡¯t done anything wrong to her. Rosalind asked back puzzledly as Kyle hugged her tighter. ¡°You took me on vacation because I was overworked.¡± ¡°Was the vacation unreasonable?¡± In the end, she burst out laughing. Anyone who saw it would think that he did something very serious. However, unlike the smiling Rosalind, Kyle¡¯s face was stern. ¡°Is your stomach upset because of your pregnancy? Is it not serious? Is everything all right?¡± ¡°Sure. There is nothing wrong.¡± His expression darkened a little, even when she said that she was really okay. The husband was usually most pleased when the wife was pregnant, but Kyle showed no sign of that. ¡°Do you want Leo¡¯s sibling to be a daughter or a son?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you happy that I¡¯m pregnant?¡± When he said it didn¡¯t matter if it was a daughter or a son, Rosalind asked in a slightly upset tone. She even thought that maybe he didn¡¯t like having children. ¡°I¡¯m happy, I¡¯m so happy¡­ I was worried about what would happen if you got hurt while giving birth. That¡¯s why.¡± Hearing his answer, this time, she hugged him tightly. Rosalind could tell in his tone and actions that he really cared for her. In fact, there were quite a few things that went wrong when she gave birth to the child, so while she understood his feelings a little, she felt grateful. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will be fine.¡± ¡°From today on, never overdo it and take it easy. First of all, I need to call the midwife right away.¡± ¡°What do you mean by a midwife in early pregnancy!¡± At his words, she waved her hand as if it were nonsense. Then, Kyle gazed at her face and opened his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not happy. Strangely, I keep getting scared for you. You¡¯re still weak, so I¡¯m always worried¡­: ¡°I will give birth to a very healthy baby without worries.¡± ¡°Yes. It must be so.¡± Promise. Rosalind grinned as she heard his voice. ¡°I want to visit the market for a moment. I¡¯m a little pent up.¡± ¡°It is colder outside than yesterday. If you catch a cold, it¡¯s a big deal.¡± Kyle responded firmly to Rosalind¡¯s words. At that, she pouted her mouth, dissatisfied and spoke back, ¡°The doctor also told me that simple exercise is okay.¡± ¡°You did a simple exercise yesterday too.¡± ¡°What kind of exercise, just walking around here for a while.¡± Even though she protested diligently, it did not work. Rosalind opened her mouth for a few more words but stopped. She said she wanted to go out for a walk because it was frustrating to stay at home yesterday. So, she went out after a long time though it couldn¡¯t even be called a walk. It was just having lunch and walking around the garden for a while. So, how could she call it exercise? After laying in bed like this after a day or two, she was getting tired of it. Still, Kyle was busy trying to stop her, saying that wherever she moved, she had to stay put. ¡°Rosalind, the doctor told you to rest.¡± He opened his mouth softly as if to appease his sullen wife. ¡°Do you have anything else? Something you want to eat¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten so much that I¡¯m going to be a plump pig.¡± Kyle swallowed a smirk at her words. Capturing that smile, Rosalind rolled her eyes. Meanwhile, a slight shock was spreading like a crack in her face. ¡°¡­Why are you smiling and not denying it?¡± Unlike Rosalind, who had a serious expression, he still had a light face. ¡°Where in the world is there a pig who likes strawberries so much?¡± In his eyes, she was just cute. She seemed to care that she had gained more weight than she had before her pregnancy, but as time went on, she only seemed cuter and prettier. Not long ago, she wanted to eat strawberries, so everyone was in an uproar at night looking for strawberries. Not knowing what had happened as she stayed in bed, her cheeks dyed red like strawberries as she ate the sweet fruit. Rosalind blinked her eyes and asked if he had been bothered by her. Then, the words she spat out shyly were even worse. ¡®Because the baby in the stomach wants to eat it¡­ not me¡­¡¯ Seeing that, he burst into laughter. Although she repeatedly told him not to laugh, Kyle couldn¡¯t stop laughing until she finished eating the strawberries and wiped her hands with the handkerchief. He then reached out and stroked Rosalind¡¯s cheek before gently pulling her cheek. ¡°Are you teasing me now?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± At those words, her eyes fluttered open at his relaxed look. ¡°If you eat well, you will have a healthy child. Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. But the Duke is too worried.¡± ¡°What should I do about the worry? It¡¯s not up to me.¡± She knew his worries were for her, but nonetheless, it was too much. ¡°Madam, the doctor is waiting.¡± Rosalind let out a small sigh at the voice coming from outside the door. ¡°We had a checkup yesterday.¡± She said, looking at Kyle. Her tone had a subtle scolding, saying that it was unusual. ¡°It would be better to check it every day, though.¡± Come in. At his command, the doctor entered the room, and Kyle walked out. It was common sense and custom in this country that even the spouse would not be able to observe the examination process, even though he wanted to ask by her side how the diagnosis was and her condition. Kyle, who came out of the hallway with Rosalind behind, turned towards Leo¡¯s room. After the examination, he thought of coming back. However, as soon as he saw the maid, Isis, who was waiting at the door, he naturally let his worries about his wife flow. ¡°What happened while I was away? Is there anything that makes her uncomfortable¡­?¡± Isis politely responded to Kyle¡¯s words. ¡°Although she was still having morning sickness, she was still eating relatively well. Madam said that her hands and feet are numb, so I massaged them whenever I have time.¡± ¡°Because she doesn¡¯t tell me anything¡­¡± ¡°Actually, the Madam is not the one who does that. Master doesn¡¯t either.¡± Isis responded with a sly smile. ¡°I¡¯m going to bring Leo. So, when the examination is over, please take care of Rosalind.¡± ¡°Should I have someone bring the Young Master?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll go get him.¡± ¡°Yes. Then, I will do as you ordered.¡± Anyway, Leo¡¯s playroom wasn¡¯t too far from his wife¡¯s bedroom. Rosalind wanted to see Leo often, so she purposely arranged it close to hers. It was when he walked up to the front of the room diagonally from the bedroom and raised his hand to knock. He heard the child¡¯s innocent laugh from inside the door, and he smiled along. Leo¡¯s cheerful voice intermingled between the maid¡¯s voices. Kyle, who had stood for a moment with a happy face as if appreciating the sound, knocked on the door a moment later. His voice was heard much louder following the knock. And, as soon as the door was opened, Leo rushed out from inside. ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°Our Leo.¡± He hugged Leo, who was growing day by day, at once. As the child was cradled in his arms, he let out a cheerful laugh. ¡°Shall we go see mom together?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Kyle took Leo and walked away. It wouldn¡¯t take too long since it¡¯s a simple check-up she does every day anyway, so he thought the time would be just right if he took Leo. Standing in front of Rosalind¡¯s bedroom, Isis added, opening the door. ¡°The examination has just finished, and the doctor is waiting inside.¡± As he entered the room, an elderly female doctor greeted him with her head bowed. Leo had already run to Rosalind¡¯s arms, calling his mother, and Kyle asked the doctor with a calm but serious face. ¡°How is the wife?¡± ¡°She is a bit frail, but both the fetus and the mother are healthy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± ¡°Yes. There are no big problems.¡± Even now, when her stomach swelled up, her pregnancy was smooth, fortunately, without any major problems. ¡°There¡¯s no problem!¡± Rosalind, who was then leaning back against the head of the bed, raised her voice to Kyle and the doctor. ¡­If there was only one problem, she said that Kyle was too unusual. It was not enough for him to have several doctors stationed in the castle; he had her checked up every day, and when it came to her, he was fussing over the little things. ¡°The Duke was worried too much, so I went through a checkup even though I was in good shape¡­ Do you know how embarrassing that is? I must be the only mother who is this unusual.¡± The doctor unknowingly burst out laughing at Rosalind¡¯s protest. Then, hmm-hmm, she glanced at Rosalind and cleared her throat, then gently opened her mouth. ¡°Still, it is good to have frequent check-ups. Your body is naturally weak, so it¡¯s better to be more careful.¡± I was right. She pouted her mouth again when she saw him mouthing his words. When Kyle saw her like that, he burst into a small laugh, and Rosalind laughed at the end. ¡ª Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Leo, who alternately stared at Kyle and Rosalind as they chattered, quickly lost interest and listened to his mother¡¯s stomach. Neither Leo nor the servants were very concerned about it, knowing that it was a loving quarrel anyway. ¡°Is there a child in here?¡± Leo¡¯s main concern these days was whether the child in the womb was a younger sister or a younger brother. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is it a sister or a brother?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know.¡± Rosalind said while stroking her stomach. ¡°Shall Leo ask?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no answer.¡± ¡°Even if there¡¯s no answer, they can listen.¡± The child started whispering softly into her stomach, perhaps tempted by Rosalind¡¯s words. A happy smile bloomed as he whispered something that only his younger sibling would listen. It was because after getting pregnant, she was worried that Leo might feel jealous or sulky, but rather he was overjoyed. ¡°Does Leo want it to be a younger sister or a younger brother?¡± ¡°It is a secret! Because I only told the baby.¡± The moment Leo put his lips to her stomach and spoke again, she felt a movement. ¡°The child is kicking in the stomach.¡± Rosalind widened her eyes, feeling it was still awkward and strange. Leo, who was holding his hand close to his mother¡¯s stomach, also flinched. Leo¡¯s tiny mouth, who frowned as he said, ¡°It¡¯s strange,¡± quickly turned into a smile. ¡°It seems that they heard Leo¡¯s voice and responded.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes. It listens to your voice and responds with a kick.¡± ¡°They have to come out safely so that mom doesn¡¯t get sick.¡± Kyle, who was watching the two mother-and-son affectionately, said to the child in the stomach. ¡°Our sea. Understand?¡± The child¡¯s fetal name was ¡®Sea.¡¯ [ T/N: ¡®.¡¯ I think this is a culture that is mostly seen in Korea, I don¡¯t think they have it elsewhere. So parents would name their baby before they were born, but in a nickname kind of sense. So, they could be something like gon-gang-ee (health), sa-rang-ee (love). This is temporary as the baby would use their real name after they were born. ] It was the name she gave when she found out about her pregnancy after seeing the sea together. Rosalind thought that she would like the child to have a heart as broad and pretty as the sea that day. At the same time, Kyle wished they were just born healthy. Whether it was a boy or a girl, he just wanted the child to come out to the world safely. That was his only wish. ¡°Why is it taking so long?¡± Kyle opened his mouth with a dry voice. The voice that had been reprimanding was much lower and harsher than usual. He continued to stand in front of the door in impatience, overreacting to every single sound coming from inside the door. This was unlike his usual self. If their Master was being his unusual self, it would be somewhat related to his wife, who was entangled in something unusual too. The employee, who was watching him, was also restless and quietly responded. ¡°They say she¡¯s working hard¡­ It must not be easy.¡± ¡°I already know she¡¯s working hard.¡± As he said so, he took a deep breath to suppress the emotions that were coming from within. Kyle knew in his head that having a child was not easy, but seeing it in reality was different. When it happened, he felt like he was going to go crazy hundreds or even tens of times more. ¡°¡­Give more strength!¡± ¡°Aaahh!¡± He felt like a handful of ashes because he couldn¡¯t stomach the sound coming through the closed door. ¡°How can I not know when she¡¯s screaming like this.¡± Rosalind¡¯s voice continued uninterrupted. He could hear her groaning out of breath, and there was a sound of pain that he couldn¡¯t stand. The voice of the midwife telling her to breathe was intermittently mixed in. He was really going crazy. ¡­Had time ever passed so slowly? The fact that he was only guarding the door and there was nothing he could do made him so helpless. But then, suddenly, the sound stopped. He had been listening to every single sound coming out of the room, but when he sensed the ominous feeling, he shook his head violently. The next moment, the door opened and a doctor rushed out. Kyle took the time to grab the doctor¡¯s arm. ¡°Why is there no sound all of a sudden?¡± He thought he wouldn¡¯t want to go back to when there was no sound, though when it did, he didn¡¯t want to. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± The doctor paused for a moment. Kyle asked sharply, urging him once more. The nerves all over his body were so tight that his words came out wilder than he expected. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°She passed out for a while. It¡¯s coming too late than expected, so it¡¯s dangerous for both the mother and the baby if they go on like this.¡± His whole body lost strength, he dropped the hand he was holding out. The doctor hurriedly passed Kyle as his arms were freed, and the maids with buckets of water began to diligently come to the room. He tried to enter the room without hesitation. However, the servant who hastily stopped him shouted. ¡°You have to wait outside!¡± It was the tacit and customary practice in this country for the husband not to see the wife until the child¡¯s cry broke out. With this custom, the higher the status, the more thorough it was, so the more husbands could not face their wives bearing children from generation to generation. ¡°Then.¡± Nonetheless, Kyle responded coolly as if he was going to say something and then opened the door. He was without a single hesitation. ¡°¡­Rosalind.¡± He opened the door and took a deep breath. The whole room was in chaos. Several doctors and maids were next to his wife¡¯s side, and Rosalind, lying still in bed, unlike the busy people, looked fragile. The maids who normally would have noticed him coming in immediately and explained her circumstances seemed to be distracted by her. ¡°Madam, you need to wake up! Madam¡­¡± The doctor was waking Rosalind up, telling her to keep getting up. Seeing this, Kyle walked over to Rosalind. He then opened his mouth, wiping the sweat from her white forehead with a dry cloth. ¡°Rosalind. Look at me.¡± His voice was soft and firm. ¡°Rosalind.¡± He called her name once more. Still no answer, Kyle had a maid soak the towel in cold water. He carefully wiped her hot face with a cool, wet towel. Perhaps because of the cold feeling, her eyebrows began to twitch. ¡°You have to get up. Hurry.¡± He kept calling her name so earnestly for a long time. Slowly, her eyelids began to rise. The people around were relieved and wiped their chests. Barely opening her eyes, Rosalind moaned and opened her lips, but the voice was too small to hear. Kyle brought his ear closer. ¡°Kyle, if I can¡¯t wake up forever¡­¡± ¡°Why do you say that?¡± He responded firmly to Rosalind¡¯s words, brandishing it as nonsense. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let you do that?¡± His words were very strong, without even a small gap, like making a firm commitment. ¡°How did I get you back, don¡¯t say nonsense. It will never happen.¡± At that, he clasped Rosalind¡¯s hand. Kyle¡¯s fingertips holding her were firm compared to that of Rosalind¡¯s, who had no energy. ¡°Madam, you must give strength.¡± ¡°¡­I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°You must do it, Madam!¡± The midwife looked at Rosalind and cried. ¡°That¡¯s how you will see the child. Time is running out!¡± Rosalind exhaled her breath hard. ¡°You can do it. Just a little bit. Okay?¡± As Kyle seemed to comfort her, he swept Rosalind¡¯s hair and spoke. His voice was gradually spreading closer to a plea. ¡°Think of me, no Leo. You have to see Leo grow up.¡± Rosalind nodded her head slightly. As she let out a sharp moan from her mouth as the midwife¡¯s push to give strength resumed, Kyle held her hand tighter. He cheered her up when she was exhausted, and Rosalind grabbed his hand and his hem and held out with all her might. It was a long time later that the long-awaited cry of the child was heard. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t she woken up yet?¡± He was really going crazy. Kyle let out a long breath as she looked at Rosalind lying on the bed. The child eventually came out safely. It was a long and arduous way to come out, but a healthy girl was born, except for her petite stature. However, as soon as Rosalind gave birth to her child, she once again let go of her consciousness. ¡°We should wait and see a little more.¡± ¡°How long is that little more?¡± His voice was more of a plea than a reproach. Rosalind fell asleep without even seeing the baby in her arms. Although it¡¯d been quite a while since then, she still hadn¡¯t woken up. ¡°For now¡­ I will do my best to help her regain her energy.¡± ¡°. You, you can go.¡± Initially, he was angry with the frustration. He then asked the doctor for a favor. But to no avail. All he could do was stay by Rosalind¡¯s side with a complicated face. He left behind his newborn child. As the doctor went out, the butler, Walter, who was guarding the hallway, came in. ¡°Would you like to see the Miss? The nanny is now taking care of her.¡± ¡°Later.¡± The child was a small and cute girl. She resembled Rosalind ¡ª her face was white, and her cheeks were blushing. The nanny and maids praised her for how pretty and lovely she was, but he only looked after Rosalind rather than the child. When they asked him to give her a name, he only replied that he would name it together when his wife woke up. ¡°I see. Would you like to have a meal?¡± ¡°I¡¯m all right.¡± With his answer, the butler looked at him with worried eyes. After Rosalind lost consciousness, Kyle didn¡¯t eat properly. Not only that, he didn¡¯t even close his eyes properly, and he was focusing all his attention on Rosalind. He didn¡¯t listen to the butler, no matter how much he told him to take care of his health. It didn¡¯t seem to go to his ears. ¡ª Chapter 71 Chapter 71 ¡°Even Madam doesn¡¯t want you to be like this. What food should I make to give you energy?¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern, but I¡¯ll eat next time.¡± He didn¡¯t give in even to Walter¡¯s words. Eventually, the butler had no choice but to leave, leaving Kyle and Rosalind in the room. The door opened, and Walter stepped out. Two young maids snuck in and peered through the gap. The maids were watching with sad eyes at the Madam¡¯s figure, who was lying motionless, and the Master, who did not leave her side. Among them, the maid with round eyes asked Walter carefully. ¡°If Madam can¡¯t wake up, like this¡­¡± ¡°What nonsense! Don¡¯t say anything ominous.¡± Walter¡¯s languid voice fell like a scolding. Isis, who had served Rosalind, could not leave the door either because she was very worried. ¡°Madam will wake up. She will¡­¡± No sound could be heard through the thick door, and Isis stared silently at the closed door. Thinking of her master, who must be anxious. ¡°¡­Rosalind.¡± When the doctor and the maid disappeared, Kyle was alone in the room. He was affectionately speaking to Rosalind, who didn¡¯t answer. It was a calm tone though the end of those words was deeply stained with pity. ¡°It¡¯s good enough as it is, and I¡¯m so happy, but I think I did something bad to you.¡± He muttered to himself as he looked at Rosalind¡¯s dry face. He didn¡¯t get her pregnant on purpose, and he didn¡¯t do anything really bad, but now he just felt as if everything that had happened, including pregnancy and childbirth, was solely her fault. She wouldn¡¯t have been so sick if she hadn¡¯t been pregnant with a child. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t have children¡­ To me, Rosalind, you know the most important thing.¡± ¡®Why do I seem to do so many bad things to you?¡¯ Just looking at her, he thought of all sorts of things. When he asked for a divorce from her, Kyle had denied God. He even thought he was receiving such severe punishment because he did not believe in God. Suddenly, Rosalind opened her round eyes, and her face as she stared at him passed by. Like a fresh flower, she was such a vivid woman. ¡°I should have paid more attention.¡± Even though he was concerned enough with Rosalind to call it overprotective, when the situation turned out like this, it just felt like everything was wrong. What should he do? What should he do so she wouldn¡¯t get sick¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s not have any more children. Go see your favorite tree, go on a picnic, and go to the sea with Leo as before. I will do anything you want¡­¡± Please, just get up. He ran through Rosalind¡¯s unmoving hair and kissed her round forehead. The body temperature touching the top of his lips was hot, but the breath that flowed out was only feeble. It broke his heart to see her, who had always chattered affectionately, lying so pale. I just want you to wake up. She didn¡¯t have to be friendly anymore, and she didn¡¯t have to chatter like before, so just be safe¡­¡­. Water seeped into the corners of his eyes. Slowly his face darkened, and his vision became dizzy. Still, instead of covering his eyes, he stroked Rosalind¡¯s cheek with the tip of his thumb. ¡°No matter how bad I¡¯ve been, isn¡¯t this too much?¡± Right? He spoke in a desperate voice. Don¡¯t be so mean to me. You¡¯re not like this. Kyle grabbed Rosalind¡¯s hand and he tightly clasped the small, pale hands. As he took her cold hand to his lips, at that moment, the sound of his lips touching softly resonated, and a faint voice of a woman was suddenly heard. ¡°¡ªle.¡± When he heard a small whisper, he doubted his ears. He thought he was hearing a hallucination, but the sound came again. ¡°¡­Kyle.¡± It was Rosalind¡¯s voice. Rosalind. He repeated her name into her mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± His face was blank for a moment as if in disbelief, then he looked relieved when she reached out her hand and wiped the corners of his eyes. It was such a deep and complex face that it was impossible to express with simple relief. ¡°I thought you were handsome in any shape, but I don¡¯t like you crying face.¡± Kyle, who normally would have responded with something, just stared at her without saying anything. As she put her hand on the bed to get her body up, he tried to persuade her not to overdo it though she managed to get her body up halfway. Rosalind gazed at Kyle, barely leaning her body against the head of the bed. ¡°Why¡­ don¡¯t you say anything? Is my joke too¡­¡± ¡°¡­Rosalind.¡± He hugged her close to her. ¡°Although it was a little unfair that I was the only one crying, to see the Duke crying like this.¡± Rosalind had a small smile in his arms. ¡°Are you teasing me now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true¡­¡± He looked back at Rosalind¡¯s face carefully, every corner, as if to burn it into his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m going to call the doctor.¡± ¡°¡­Before that, I want to see the child.¡± He tried to open his mouth to say no, but Rosaline repeated her words firmly. ¡°The child.¡± Her resolute expression forced him to have the maid call the nanny. Shortly after his order, the nanny entered the room holding a baby in a swaddle. She couldn¡¯t take her eyes off it as if possessed the whole time the child entered, then she reached out her hands to the nanny. ¡°Madam, can you hold her?¡± The nanny was concerned for Rosalind, who had just regained consciousness, but she nodded her head. When the nanny handed the child into her arms, she held it very carefully. Although it was a small child, she felt a lot of weight. It was surprising to her that she had given birth to such a small but distinct life. ¡°The miss is very, very gentle.¡± ¡°¡­You are Sea.¡± Rosalind spoke in a voice that was full of emotion in her. As her fetal name suggests, the baby had blue eyes. ¡°Sea, I am Mom. Mom is very happy that you were born safely.¡± She looked at the child in her arms with infinitely endless eyes like the deep sea. She even touched the child¡¯s blushing cheek, curiously. The child¡¯s cheeks were hot and soft. Looking at Sea like this, she remembered the first time she gave birth to Leo. In Leo¡¯s time, it was much easier without any difficulties, but strangely, with Sea, it was several times more difficult than it was then. She once heard the words of the wives who clicked their tongues saying, ¡®It was a pity that they had a child,¡¯ and it was a painful time that suddenly crossed her mind. However, when she finally hugged the child, she felt like she was being compensated for that several times more. Rosalind, unable to take her eyes off the child, turned her gaze to Kyle. ¡°Would the Duke like to hold her, too?¡± Still, he didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Why don¡¯t you hold the child?¡± ¡°What is pretty?¡± He turned his head away. ¡°When I think of you lying in bed the whole time¡­¡± Kyle lost his words and kept his mouth shut. Even if he didn¡¯t have to explain it, she could feel how much he cared for her all this time. Rosalind looked at him and opened her mouth again. ¡°But please, hold her. She was born between the two of us.¡± Still, his gaze was not on the child, but on Rosalind. ¡°The Duke said what is pretty, but in my eyes¡­ I think she¡¯s pretty because she resembles me. Look at this, doesn¡¯t she look exactly like me?¡± He pretended not to win and took the child from her. As he held her in his arms, the baby¡¯s characteristic soft and warm feeling was transmitted to him. The child¡¯s face, whose flesh was round like a puffed-up bread, was innocent. The tiny little fingers wiggle and move in his arms. He gazed still at the child¡¯s face, then gently placed one of his fingers in her wriggling hand. The child gently squeezed his hand. ¡°¡­I would be so heartbroken if she made you suffer in the future.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard it somewhere, but it is said that children who had a tough birth will grow up docile.¡± ¡°How can an innocent child make her father feel like this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like Sea knows. I¡¯m just happy she is this healthy.¡± He answered her words a little sarcastically. ¡°What¡¯s the point of knowing or not knowing? Still, you are so sick.¡± ¡°I will get better soon. I promise. I¡¯ll get better soon.¡± ¡°You have to keep your promise.¡± With Kyle¡¯s words, Rosalind nodded her head several times. At that moment, the sound of the child¡¯s laughter broke out. It was a lovely laugh. ¡°Come on, ah.¡± ¡°This is going to make me a baby.¡± ¡°Then, there will be two babies.¡± At his witty remarks, Rosalind burst into laughter. ¡°Why do you always try to feed me every time I get sick?¡± ¡°Come on.¡± Kyle put the spoon in front of her again, giving her no compromise. Rosalind hesitated for a moment, and then she slowly took it and ate it. The warmth and tenderness of the stew spread into her mouth. At first, she was hesitant to eat, but now she was eating like it was normal. Anyway, he never let go of the bowl until she emptied it, so she had to force herself to eat it all. ¡°Thinking of not being with you when you gave birth to Leo¡­¡± He looked at her as she swallowed the stew. ¡°¡­I want to do everything I can.¡± A little startled by his unexpected remark, Rosalind turned to face Kyle. She didn¡¯t know that he was feeding her with such thoughts. She just thought he was taking care of her just because she was sick, that simple. ¡ª Chapter 72 Chapter 72 A little moved by Kyle¡¯s heart, she answered in a calm voice. ¡°I didn¡¯t struggle like this with Leo, so it was fine. Of course, it was difficult¡­¡± Rosalind, remembering that time, suddenly opened her mouth slightly, and she began to act childishly. ¡°When I think about it, it was just not as difficult as it is now, but it was also difficult back then.¡± A look of regret spread across Kyle¡¯s face at her grumbling. At the time when she gave birth to Leo alone, she really hated and resentful of Kyle, and it was really hard. However, to look at his expression like this made her feel bad. Perhaps, it was because she loved him so much. ¡°¡­So, please buy another strawberry next time instead. Why do I still want strawberries after morning sickness is over?¡± ¡°You said the child in the stomach wants to eat it, but it turned out that it was what you wanted to eat.¡± Rosalind said no to his teasing words and shook her head quickly. I don¡¯t think so¡­ He still questioned Rosalind in a playful voice. It looked like they were arguing though a loving smile lingered on their lips. ¡°I¡¯m going to eat all of this and go see Chloe.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring the nanny over here. I saw earlier that she was sleeping soundly.¡± She nodded her head. After much deliberation, they named the child ¡®Chloe.¡¯ It was a good name for a small, pretty girl. ¡°You said you don¡¯t think she¡¯s pretty, aren¡¯t you seeing Chloe too often?¡± ¡°Did I?¡± He skillfully denied it. At the time of the birth, Chloe made Rosalind struggle, so he hated her a bit, but when he saw the child in person and hugged her, she was so lovely. How could he truly hate her? She was the fruit of the love born between Rosalind and him. ¡°I get annoyed when I think about what kind of guy is going to take her already.¡± ¡°To the child who can¡¯t speak yet! There is still a long way for her to grow up. Really¡­¡± When she raised her voice, saying he should stop, Kyle smiled low and picked up the spoon again. ¡°Come on, ah.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re feeding me, you¡¯re trying to shut my mouth.¡± ¡°Hurry.¡± He tilted his head slightly and urged her. Rosalind has swallowed the stew countless times. ¡°You eat well.¡± ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± ¡°Not until you finish the whole bowl.¡± ¡°I want to go see Chloe soon¡­¡± ¡°Then, eat quickly.¡± Realizing that it was impossible for her to convince him in this respect, she chose to eat the stew. ¡°Chew and eat slowly.¡± A while ago, he told her to eat quickly and then go¡­ Though she didn¡¯t know which she was supposed to follow, she began to chew on the stew, as he said. ¡°Madam, the Master says he will be a little late.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Rosalind answered, skillfully breastfeeding the child. She was at a loss the first time she breastfed Leo, but this was the second time, so she was better than the first. ¡°The clothes the master bought have not been organized at all.¡± Isis, who had said that, suddenly shook her head. ¡°He bought so many dresses for the Miss who can¡¯t even move her hands and feet properly yet. Even if I tell him that the fashion will be out of date, he says that he will buy clothes that are fashionable at that time.¡± Overshadowing what he said about how Chloe was pretty, he didn¡¯t know what to do with Chloe. He became the so-called daughter-fool, pouring out all sorts of love in another way with Leo. Buying a bunch of toys that the child couldn¡¯t use yet and dresses she couldn¡¯t wear yet has become a hobby. Originally, he used to often buy Rosalind¡¯s dresses and accessories, but now, Chloe¡¯s clothes have been added to that. Rosalind could wear the dress he bought her once, but the still young Chloe couldn¡¯t. ¡°Looking closely, he was very overprotective about Madam. He¡¯s not usually like that¡­¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Sure. Is it because he doesn¡¯t care much about anyone, young or old? Even though he appears to be gentle, he is actually someone who doesn¡¯t care much. He¡¯s not as harsh on employees as other bad masters, but he doesn¡¯t rely on us that much, either. A person like that has always been a bit unusual when it comes to Madam.¡± That seemed a little strange to Isis¡¯ eyes. If he really didn¡¯t like Rosalind, he could just ignore her and pretend he didn¡¯t know, but she wondered why Kyle was being so mean. ¡°I¡­I was told not to talk, so I didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Do you remember when Madam was sick?¡± ¡°Yes. Why then?¡± Rosalind nodded her head naturally and asked. ¡°At that time, it was the master who treated your injured hand.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Rosalind, who had been listening casually, looked at Isis in surprise. Then, in case Chloe was surprised by the loud noise, she immediately covered her mouth. ¡°¡­Really?¡± ¡°He says he can¡¯t trust the doctor, he¡¯d rather do it himself.¡± How he had endured it all this time, Isis quickly poured out her words and began to imitate Kyle. ¡°¡®I¡¯ll do it myself, so bring me the things,¡¯ he said.¡± Hearing her words, Rosalind smiled unknowingly as Isis narrowed her eyes to mimic Kyle¡¯s expression exaggeratedly. ¡°He was very worried. doesn¡¯t quite fit him. I mean, I told him to go see Madam if he was so worried?¡± Isis followed it with a smile and added. ¡°Ah, this is a secret. He said you would be angry if I told you before, so I couldn¡¯t tell you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°No. What are you sorry for?¡± The two glanced at each other and smiled brightly. Rosalind quickly dropped her gaze and looked at her hand. Her fingertips were already healed cleanly without a single scar. She made his clothes with her own hands, but when they got rejected, she caught a cold. When she woke up, she stroked her fingers, recalling the day her fingers were being treated. ¡°Was he worried about me?¡± When she thought about it, she felt a little strange and bewildered. ¡®I can¡¯t live without you now. Looking back, it was from the beginning. Just looking at you makes me angry, nervous, stuffy, annoyed¡­¡¯ Suddenly, something he said one day passed by. At the time, she was afraid that she would be attracted to him, so she turned away from him, but it seemed that she only understood the meaning of his words today. Thinking back, up to this day, there have been so many days between him and her, like a bridge over the water. As she was immersed in various thoughts, a knocking on the door interrupted it. The door opened, and Kyle entered the room. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± ¡°Did you wait for me?¡± ¡°Maybe?¡± There was a hint of playfulness in Rosalind¡¯s voice. ¡°I waited a long time. I want to see you.¡± He kissed her round forehead and rubbed his cheeks against Chloe¡¯s. ¡°Our Chloe, were you having a good time with mom?¡± The smell of baby¡¯s milk was fragrant. Hurrr, as the sound of laughter rang in her ears, a smile bloomed. ¡°The child is gentle and doesn¡¯t fuss. I think it¡¯s true that the child that was born with difficulty is gentle.¡± ¡°Then, she must look like you, Rosalind, when she¡¯s this gentle?¡± ¡°No. I cried a lot.¡± Recalling her mother¡¯s words, she shook her head as she smirked in embarrassment. ¡°Mother and the nanny said they suffered a lot.¡± ¡°Then, she must look like me. Looking closely, do you think she resembles me a little more than you?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Kyle stared into the child¡¯s face. It was fun finding out where she resembled whom in that little face. Leo resembled Rosalind in hair color and soft features though Chloe¡¯s overall features seem more like him. The blushing on her cheeks was just like Rosalind¡¯s. ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t forget what we were going to do the day after tomorrow, right?¡± At his words, she smiled and nodded her head. They decided to paint portraits of everyone in the family the day after tomorrow. About the time her body was almost recovered, Kyle asked if they should paint a portrait since Chloe was born. Rosalind suggested doing it when Chloe was a little bigger, but he then suggested doing it again repeatedly. At the mention of ¡®painting,¡¯ Leo was also looking forward to it with his eyes twinkling. ¡°Not only this time, but also in the future, I would like to see the children growing up. They¡¯re getting bigger day by day, so it¡¯s a bit sad.¡± As he added that he was a little sad, Rosalind spoke while holding back her laughter. ¡°She¡¯s still too small to be said to have grown taller.¡± ¡°She used to be this big a while ago. Can¡¯t you see that she¡¯s thiiiss big now?¡± She burst out laughing out loud, saying she didn¡¯t know the difference between being this big or that big. Right, Chloe? She then hugged Chloe and softly spoke to her. Perhaps recognizing her father, the child stretched out a small hand to him and wobbled it again and again. Meanwhile, Kyle cautiously captured his daughter with loving eyes. What did you do with mom today? Did Chloe miss dad? Rosalind opened her mouth calmly as she stared at her husband, who gave words to the child, who could not even answer properly. ¡°¡­Are you happy now?¡± He smirked in response to Rosahlind¡¯s words. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°¡­Do you like me?¡± ¡°Why are you asking that?¡± ¡°Just.¡± She said with a faint smile. ¡°Of course, I love you.¡± A soft smile crept onto his lips. ¡°I¡¯m always happy.¡± Just as the two of them gazed into each other¡¯s eyes, the door suddenly opened. ¡ª Chapter 73 Chapter 73 ¡°Dad!¡± Seeing Leo rushing, he gave Chloe to Rosalind and hugged him. The child¡¯s little feet swayed rhythmically as he was held in his father¡¯s arms. ¡°Our Leo, what did you play today?¡± ¡°I played with Chloe!¡± Really? You played with your sister. Kyle nodded softly. ¡°What did you play with Chloe?¡± ¡°I told her an interesting story.¡± Leo used to tell stories that Chloe couldn¡¯t understand. He sometimes comforted her with a funny expression when she cried. The child seemed to be amazed and just happy with his first younger sibling. ¡°What kind of interesting story did our Leo tell? Will you do it to Dad later?¡± ¡°Hm, okay!¡± Kyle smiled sweetly at his reply. ¡°But you know¡­ Why is Chloe so squishy? She¡¯s so soft and fluffy there!¡± When Leo asked, blinking his eyes, Rosalind resisted her laughter and responded. ¡°You were like Chloe not too long ago.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Leo shook his head as if there was no way. ¡°I¡¯ve always been big!¡± Kyle couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and burst out laughing. Except for Chloe, who babbled without a care, the sound of the family¡¯s laughter echoed throughout the room. ¡°I want to change clothes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still cool enough, but why, our Leo?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want blue. I will wear white!¡± Leo looked at Rosalind with an angry face. However, she had a determined face that did not waver despite Leo¡¯s grumbling. Seeing his unresponsive mother, the child¡¯s whining grew even worse and she eventually forced her lips to open and began to say. ¡°Leo, the painting has already started, how are you going to change clothes? Right?¡± An awkward laugh intermingled between her words. They were in the midst of inviting the most popular court painter to paint a family portrait with difficulty. Originally, the court painter was a member of the imperial palace, so no matter how noble it was, it was not easy to call him. But in the meantime, it wasn¡¯t enough for Leo to cry all the time, saying he didn¡¯t like his clothes, but he was tormenting Chloe¡¯s cheeks with his hands. Each time Leo pressed the cheek with one small hand, her cheek went in and out, repeatedly. ¡°You can¡¯t poke your sister¡¯s cheek like that.¡± This time, Kyle stopped him. Still, Leo did not listen to him and spoke dissatisfied. ¡°Chloe wore pretty clothes, so why am I like this?¡± It looked like Leo didn¡¯t like it, so he pulled his clothes all the way out. Today, compared to Chloe, who wore a dress with a lot of fancy decorations, Leo¡¯s clothes were much neater and simpler than usual. It was a formal dress that was close to a uniform though he didn¡¯t seem to like it. ¡°Next time, Leo will also wear prettier clothes. Mom promise.¡± Leo didn¡¯t seem to be convinced by Rosalind¡¯s words, so this time Kyle asked her son. ¡°Leo, don¡¯t you like your clothes?¡± Leo pursed his lips and nodded his head slowly. When Kyle questioned why he didn¡¯t like it, the child responded with a burst of tears. ¡°Today, I want to be cooler than Dad¡­¡± Leo was in tears, but Kyle and Rosalind burst into laughter on the spot. Even the painter who was painting began to bow his head and chuckle. Thanks to this, the painting stopped for a while, and Kyle hugged Leo and started to comfort him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The child is crying, so I¡¯ll comfort him for a moment and come again.¡± When Kyle asked the painter for an understanding, the old painter responded with a warm smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what kids are all about? It¡¯s okay if you take a break for a while.¡± While Rosalind was trying to hide her constant burst of laughter, Kyle was whispering sweet words in Leo¡¯s ear. ¡°If I am drawing a picture of a harmonious family¡­ my heart feels warm. It¡¯s good to see both the couple and even the children.¡± The painter, who was watching the scene, opened his mouth with a soft voice. It may be just a word, but Rosalind, who was still in a good mood, smiled, saying thank you. When he started painting again, they looked more organized. Leo also stopped crying, and Chloe, as always, quietly blinked her pretty eyes. Time passed quietly in a space where only the sound of the artist sketching was heard. Leo would occasionally playfully poke Chloe in the cheek, even after he felt better, each time Rosalind gave him a gaze, telling him not to do it. Kyle¡¯s eyes were full of joy as he looked at them. ¡®I¡¯d like to have a meal with your mother coming weekend. She often comes to see Chloe. Last time I was at the Imperial Palace so I couldn¡¯t see her properly.¡¯ When they were almost done drawing the portrait, he asked Rosalind to invite Helen. After Rosalind gave birth to Chloe, Helen, if possible, had come to see her daughter and grandchildren once every two days. Kyle suggested that she rather live together, but Helen jumped and waved her hand. Even when she was old, she added that she wanted to live a little more freely. ¡®Good. After all, Mother was obsessed with seeing Chloe these days.¡¯ Rosalind was delighted and agreed. So, this weekend evening, a grand table was set for Helen. ¡°What a gorgeous table setting for me¡­ It must have been a hassle to prepare. I would just have a quick meal.¡± When Helen said that, Kyle readily responded by shaking his head. ¡°How could it be? Rather, I was just apologizing for being unable to see you last time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know that the Duke is busy with country affairs. In the meantime, you must have been busy taking care of the children during vacations.¡± Helen picked up her knife with a gentle smile in understanding. Although Kyle usually instructed a healthy and plentiful table for Rosalind and the children, today, he prepared a variety of foods more delicately, considering Helen¡¯s taste. As she sliced the meat into thin slices, Helen opened her mouth to savor it. ¡°Still, seeing the two of you well makes me happy.¡± ¡°Oh, since you¡¯re here, please tell me about Rosalind when she was young. When I saw Chloe, I wondered what she was like as a child.¡± ¡°Rosalind as a child?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t even mention it. How often did she cry, and how scared she was¡­¡± ¡°Really?¡± Kyle replied accordingly to the Marchioness¡¯ complaint. Meanwhile, Rosalind glanced at the two of them, her eyes flushed, but the conversation showed no sign of ending. ¡°She has a small body and fits well into a corner, so it was hard for the nanny and the whole family to find Rosalind.¡± ¡°If you look at it like that, it¡¯s true that the gentle Chloe resembles me.¡± ¡°Of course. Rosalind was a crybaby.¡± Everyone burst into laughter at the Marchioness¡¯ resolute reply. As if she had no choice but to laugh, Rosalind¡¯s eyes suddenly subsided. Looking back, the family meals she remembered were always somber and suffocating. Her father was not interested in anything like family, including her and her mother, of course. It felt a little strange to see Kyle taking care of her mother so well. This was the sight she had been imagining for a long time. The family around the table was so friendly and harmonious¡­ ¡°¡­Do you think the story about my past fits your taste?¡± Kyle shrugged her shoulders at Rosalind¡¯s playful voice. With a witty reply, ¡°It¡¯s better than I thought,¡± an added bonus. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know what to say¡­ I¡¯ll go get Chloe¡¯s coat for a while.¡± Kyle said he would go and stood up, but Rosalind said she was fine. She let herself do the little things that the maid would do. Perhaps, thanks to her, he was busy and diligent when it came to taking care of the children. As she took Chloe¡¯s clothes and went back to the table, she suddenly stopped when she saw the portrait hanging in the middle of the wall. It was a portrait of everyone, including her and Kyle, Leo, and Chloe. The painting was completed sooner than expected. As soon as the painting arrived at the house, Kyle hung it in the most visible part of the entrance for everyone to see every time they entered the house. Even though Leo cried, and he comforted him¡­ In the end, it ended well, but at the time, she was really nervous. As she recalled that time, she smiled faintly, and a familiar man¡¯s voice came from behind her. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you coming in?¡± Rosalind stared at the harmonious family in the picture. A couple sitting on a chair. A beautiful little girl was held in her mother¡¯s arms, and a young boy was standing next to her with a mischievous smile. Her lips were slowly opened. ¡°¡­Family.¡± It was an answer that had nothing to do with Kyle¡¯s words. It was a calm voice, as if she was appreciating another family¡¯s painting, but they both knew the meaning behind it. ¡°Yes. We are a family.¡± In this picture, they were a married couple and a whole family. ¡°We will always be a family.¡± Rosalind, who had fixed her gaze on the painting for a long time, turned her head to look at Kyle. ¡°I love you.¡± It was a bit of a sudden confession, but he wasn¡¯t surprised. ¡°¡­I often think of what it would have been like if we hadn¡¯t met. I can¡¯t imagine it.¡± ¡°I think we had no choice but to meet.¡± That night years ago, from the moment he saw the woman crouching in the side of the garden, he and she was destined to be like this. It had to be like this. Rosalind smiled softly at his words. ¡°I love you.¡± His voice rang as quiet as this evening¡¯s peace. May she continue to be with him, so that this peace may last forever. Rosalind took hold of his hand in prayer. A warmth radiated through his hand. The warmth seemed to seep through her fingertips to her heart slowly. ¡°I love you too, Kyle.¡± A feeling as warm and vivid as a spring day. She felt the love and closed her eyes. His lips lightly touched hers. It was an evening where an invisible peace descended deep and quiet between soft and friendly kisses. ¡ª Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Rosalind looked back at Leo, watching the family sitting together during mealtime as usual. ¡°Leo, where do you want to go on this vacation?¡± When she asked, the child, who was holding his fork up, widened his eyes. His bulging cheeks were adorable because he put a lot of food in them, so she burst into laughter. After chewing the food in his mouth, Leo opened his mouth with a bright face. ¡°Um, so, uh¡­¡± The voice was as careful as when choosing a birthday present. The way he rolled his eyes as if he was in deep trouble. Rosalind spoke to Kyle, reaching out her hand and tickling the child¡¯s hair. ¡°I feel sorry that Chloe was born, and I don¡¯t think I could spend as much time with Leo as I did before. I need to take care of Leo more this vacation.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Leo is still young.¡± Kyle also looked at the child¡¯s face and nodded. His little son¡­ After Chloe was born, Rosalind and Kyle had no choice but to pay more attention to her. Leo said he understood, but as his parents, they were concerned. ¡°Leo, did you think of a place you want to go?¡± When Rosalind asked again, he answered while pondering his words. ¡°Well¡­ I want to go home! Our old home. I miss Joseph, too¡­¡± Our old home. Surprised by those words, both Kyle and Rosalind¡¯s eyes turned to Leo. ¡®Our old home¡¯ meant the place where she lived to avoid Kyle. After she told him of the divorce and left, she settled in a remote rural village across the sea, where she lived quietly, away from the public eye. Joseph was the only village kid Leo used to hang out with at the time. ¡°Our Leo¡­ you missed Joseph.¡± It was not a happy memory for Rosalind, so she hesitated for a moment. It felt like a page of memories because a lot of time had passed, but she couldn¡¯t help but think about it when she thought back on the painful days. ¡°Now, I¡¯m tired of letters!¡± Leo shook his head as if he was really tired. He was occasionally writing letters to Joseph through Rosalind or Kyle. ¡°I think it¡¯s fine. What do you think, Rosalind?¡± As Kyle said so, Rosalind nodded her head. Yes, let¡¯s do it. She was curious about the place that felt like a distant past now, and more than anything, Leo wanted to go, so she thought it would be good to go there this time. Rosalind glanced out in the rattling carriage. She deliberately didn¡¯t go with many people since she wanted to visit quietly, without the fuss, as she herself did when she lived there a few years ago. It was not easy to cross the boat anyway. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡± She muttered as she looked at the landscapes passing by. It was a completely different landscape from Kyle¡¯s estate, where Rosalind lived now. The rough roads, the women, wrapped in simple dresses, and the small, cute little house that were close together were completely different from where she lived. ¡°What were you thinking about?¡± Looking at Rosalind, Kyle asked her. ¡°It just reminds me of the past.¡± He stared intently at his wife¡¯s face. She was quiet with the scenery in her eyes. ¡°Even though it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen it, I¡¯m just as familiar with it as it was yesterday. I remember what happened back then.¡± She used to live here for years¡­ The places that were unfamiliar and difficult for her at first became natural, and by the time she finally left this place, she even felt a little regret. Perhaps she had regrets about the place itself though she would also feel regret for the things she had accomplished here and the memories she had left behind. In her childhood, she was comfortable in the glamorous castle, but there were no special memories. To relive her memories after a long time, Rosalind decided to stop by her former house for a while. Before she moved to the Decan Continent, she sold the house, and since then, she had only been told that the owner of the house had changed. Since there would be people in the house, she was just going to take a look at the outside appearance. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± The carriage stopped with the coachman¡¯s voice. When the door opened, Kyle reached out to reach Rosalind. A simple and quiet town that has not changed over the years¡­ Recalling that time, she was escorted by Kyle and got off her carriage. ¡°Wow!¡± Leo¡¯s cheers erupted the moment Rosalind set her feet on her ground. She looked ahead to see what was going on and saw an unfamiliar villa she had seen for the first time in her life. The road here was clearly familiar, but she wondered if her memory was wrong, so she looked around. ¡°I think we¡¯re¡­ in the wrong place.¡± As Rosalind spoke to the coachman, a polite reply came. ¡°This is the right place.¡± ¡­The right place? She widened her eyes in wonder. Obviously, the surroundings were familiar. However, it was the first time she had seen a villa here. It was a bit rustic compared to the villas owned by the Spencer family, but the atmosphere in harmony with nature was warm. A cottage with a cozy atmosphere, like a rural village with few people, with greenery where she could almost hear the birds chirping at any moment. Rosalind shook her head, as she lived in a very ordinary, small house. ¡°Something is wrong¡­¡± ¡°Rosalind, you¡¯re right. This is where we will stay during our vacation.¡± Her eyes widened at his words. How did this happen, her eyes were demanding an explanation. Actually, by the time she decided to come here, Kyle had told her that he had bought one of the villas in this town. Even though it was a remote and small country cottage, the price must have been much higher compared to the things they bought on a daily basis. Rosalind diligently convinced him that she didn¡¯t need it, but Kyle also refused to listen and insisted. In the end, she eventually raised her hands and gave up, as she knew he would never stop being stubborn when it came to her or her children, and she accepted his will. ¡­But, the villa he bought was here? Something was strange. ¡°And, this is where you lived.¡± The more he spoke, the more puzzlement appeared on her face. ¡°It¡¯s completely different. I can¡¯t even remember the house I lived in. Much more plain, smaller and¡­¡± ¡°I bought it, remodeled it and expanded it.¡± In an instant, Rosalind¡¯s eyes turned to Kyle. ¡°¡­Why?¡± ¡°Leo seems to want to get in right away, how about going in first?¡± He smiled relaxedly and glanced towards the villa. Rosalind¡¯s face was still puzzled. Originally, it was only a house, but now the garden was beautifully decorated. It was not big, but it was a lot of work. The abundantly hanging leaves swayed in the wind, and the flowers blooming beneath them were also pretty. The cute marble statues in the corner of the garden also made her smile. Rosalind moved as if walking in a dream. She couldn¡¯t believe that an ordinary house, which was nothing special, had changed like this. ¡°Young Master!¡± Leo was busy running around several steps ahead of Rosalind. Leo, who was looking around the garden like a little puppy, reached out toward the tightly closed door. ¡°Open it!¡± ¡°Leo, you can¡¯t run too fast.¡± Even though she tried to stop Leo from running around, the child didn¡¯t care what she said and pulled on the door. After a few grunts, the door opened more easily than expected. ¡°Leo!¡± Rosalind said, trying to scold him, but she couldn¡¯t stop the little one from going inside. Eventually, she followed Leo to the house as well. However, when she came in, she couldn¡¯t say anything. They were in the same place, but the interiors were so different that it was hard to believe it was the same house. The pretty chandelier shining over her head, the thick and soft carpet on the floor, and even the furnishings all had a warm and cozy atmosphere. While the size was also much larger than before, above all, the atmosphere inside was completely different. ¡°It¡¯s so¡­ pretty.¡± ¡°Do you like it?¡± Soon, Kyle strode inside. His voice was subtle, yet there was something poignant about it. When she heard that he had bought a villa, she thought he was referring to another place, and this place was just a stop to reminisce about old memories. ¡°How did you come up with buying this place?¡± ¡°I wonder how you lived, Rosalind, while I was away.¡± He slowly approached and stood next to her. ¡°So, I stopped by once.¡± Kyle often wondered about when she had run away, but Rosalind didn¡¯t readily tell. She just smiled. Then, one day, the Emperor ordered him to come to this area. Although it was close, it was quite a distance from there, but Kyle went to the place where she had lived on purpose. How she lived during his absence, he had wondered about it terribly. The moment he saw the house, he literally lost his words. A low ceiling that seemed enough just for him to enter. It was a simple and shabby place with only a few rooms. The place where Rosalind lived before her marriage was in a mansion, and the place she lived with him was a castle. It was completely different. ¡®It¡¯s small.¡¯ The voice that used to echo hollowly in the large castle quickly dispersed into the air in the small house. ¡®In such a small place¡­¡¯ Kyle laughed bitterly. Strangely, he felt as if he had been hit in the back of the head. He felt guilty when he thought that a weak woman would have raised a child alone in a place like this. As he couldn¡¯t hide his complication, all he could do was press down on his eyelids with his thumb and forefinger. From that day on, Kyle bought the house and ordered it to be newly built and decorated. ¡°I wanted to do it for you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°No reason. Like greed.¡± Rosalind smiled a little, thinking it was an obvious, slightly vague answer. ¡ª Chapter 75 Chapter 75 ¡°Mom, this is where we used to live, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very different!¡± Leo was jumping and bubbling in front of the fireplace. He glanced around and ran to the fireplace. ¡°Mom, there was still a fireplace!¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Is this still there?¡± Rosalind looked at the fireplace with softly folded eyes. Although the house lacked much, she and Leo loved this fireplace. Sitting around the fireplace and basking in the fire, she felt like she could endure the cold winter and the cold days. In particular, the child liked to listen to Rosalind¡¯s stories in her arms in front of the fireplace. ¡°I heard Leo liked the fireplace, so I left it.¡± Rosalind turned around, and Anna, the nanny who had come in, gave a wink. She wondered if it was something the two of them did secretly, and she couldn¡¯t help but laugh. They hadn¡¯t even turned on the fireplace though it felt like a part of her heart was warming. ¡°It was so pretty. I feel like I have received such a wonderful gift unexpectedly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you like it.¡± He grinned. ¡°Leo liked it, too.¡± Leo, who had been wandering in front of the fireplace, approached the window this time. He hopped over the window, blew his breath, and wrote something over it. Rosalind looked at him silently as her eyes darkened slowly. She had previously raised Leo alone here. At first, she was afraid and scared that she would raise the child alone, but as time went on, she luckily got used to it little by little. However, just because she was more adapted than before doesn¡¯t mean she was becoming proficient at everything. The weight of taking responsibility for her own life had taken place in her, even if it was a little bit. ¡­The many days when she was clumsy at that time passed through her mind. It was a difficult time because she couldn¡¯t even breastfeed properly, and the time she spent fussing over not knowing how to soothe the crying baby. Then, when Leo opened his mouth clumsily, saying ¡°Mama,¡± it was just like magic. The moment when the baby, who had barely babbled, curled his tiny mouth and turned to her. She had always been a poor mother, and she was so grateful to Leo, who called her mother so lovingly. Being parents was more about this. Every single thing was difficult, and as much as it was difficult, she was so happy. ¡°Leo, come here.¡± Rosalind, who was immersed in the feelings, called out to the child softly. Leo, who stood by the window and was glancing out, rushed towards her. ¡°Mom, coming here reminds me of the past.¡± ¡°Mom is also remembering the old days. Our Leo also suffered a lot.¡± Even though she wanted to give the best like everyone else, the circumstances didn¡¯t allow her, so she had to pick and choose and do the minimum. While there were no major financial difficulties, because she did not know what would happen in the future, she had to be frugal. ¡°I liked it!¡± ¡°Really? What do you like?¡± As Rosalind asked, Leo rubbed his face against her dress, acting childish. ¡°Mom gave me two presents on my birthday, and two of everything!¡± She burst out laughing. She wasn¡¯t sure Leo would remember that. She was worried about Leo, who grew up without a father. So, she used to give two presents for each birthday. Saying this was mom¡¯s and this was dad¡¯s. ¡°Did you remember that?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± A small smile crept across Rosalind¡¯s face at that cheerful reply. When she first became pregnant with Leo, she was afraid and worried about everything and even resented her situation. There were days when she swallowed tears every night. However, after she gave birth to Leo, he became a support to sustain her. Because of him, she was able to stand up again even when she was desperate and difficult. ¡°Do you remember all that? Our Leo is smart.¡± She smiled as she ruffled the child¡¯s soft hair with her hands. Leo quickly puts a smile on his lips. Looking back, it was very difficult back then. How could the process of setting herself up on her own be easy? The good and bad emotions were intricately intertwined. ¡°I can see you raised Leo well alone here¡­ No, I couldn¡¯t even see it, but my eyes kept imagining it, so I wanted to do something like this.¡± Rosalind turned her head to look at Kyle. ¡°Well, I know it¡¯s no use to regret later, but¡­¡± The voice is calm but a little self-mocking. ¡°Still¡­ I wanted to.¡± However, she could feel all his sincerity in each and every word. Rosalind stared at Kyle. ¡°I hate you.¡± She opened her eyes in a glare, playfully. ¡°I really hated you.¡± Really, really.> There were a lot of really tough moments. She remembered those moments when she first met him again and felt even more resentful. Nevertheless, as time passed, those moments faded little by little. Of course, they didn¡¯t totally disappear, although her memories with him settled on top of the blurred memories. The love he gave her made the painful memories a little less painful. ¡°Still, it¡¯s good. I guess there¡¯s nothing better than that.¡± Rosalind leaned lightly on his shoulder. He was firm and warm, standing like a pillar. The next moment, Kyle¡¯s hand gently squeezed her hand. ¡°Still, it was because I decorated it well, so even if it didn¡¯t look good, it was cozy in its own way.¡± She smiled faintly as she recalled the past. ¡°A house is more about the people inside than its size.¡± When she was in her father¡¯s castle, every day was hard and arduous. She was enduring each day under an authoritative father, but she felt more comfortable living here with Leo. She was living each day with all her heart even though her body was tired. And, the house she was in now, she was so happy every day with him. She was so happy that she was worried that this happiness might not be hers. ¡°Let¡¯s come from time to time.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Here.¡± It was touching that he even did this for her. He seemed to care for the difficult times of those days. She knew he was heartbroken for the times he couldn¡¯t be with her though she didn¡¯t expect him to be this much. ¡°It¡¯s a waste to leave such a pretty villa alone.¡± As it was a place where hard memories were buried, the steps to this place were not entirely enjoyable and good. Rosalind was thinking a lot in many ways. The biggest reason she decided to come was that Leo also wanted to see Joseph. But, looking at this beautifully transformed house, it made her want to cry. ¡°Thank you.¡± Though instead of crying, Rosalind smiled. As Anna, who was watching her, also smiled, Chloe gave a laugh in her arms. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look inside, Madam?¡± With Anna¡¯s beckoning, Rosalind nodded her head. She quickly grabbed Leo¡¯s hand and started looking around the house. ¡°It¡¯s nice to play like that.¡± Rosalind looked at the children and smiled softly. Arriving here yesterday, they toured the house and organized their luggage. Leo, who invited Joseph today, had a meal together and was smiling broadly. Even though he was told to eat slowly, he said that he should eat quickly and play. The child finished his meal as if he was inhaling everything and diligently cared for Joseph. Seeing how he liked Joseph so much, she wished they had come a little sooner. After finishing eating almost at the same time, Leo and Joseph started playing together in the villa¡¯s garden. ¡°If you run around like that, you¡¯ll fall.¡± Rosalind, who was sitting on the table chair looking at Leo in the distance, raised her voice, but the child didn¡¯t seem to hear it, perhaps he was playing too rough Then, she turned to look back at Kyle with worried eyes. ¡°I¡¯m afraid he might get hurt¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since they met, how nice it was. Let them be.¡± She gave Leo some warnings, but Kyle didn¡¯t care. He only looked at Chloe in his arms as he smiled. ¡°Chloe is quiet.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Leo is too busy playing with Joseph. Chloe will have a good time if you leave her to Anna¡­¡± She got suspicious as the end of his words went up into the air. ¡°When will the wife play with me?¡± Rosalind¡¯s eyes widened at the unfamiliar, sinister face. ¡°We can go to bed early, maybe.¡± He murmured lowly, and she jumped as if she had heard something she couldn¡¯t hear. ¡°I¡¯m listening!¡± Rosalind, who was rebuking him, talking like that like a small child, looked cute that he smirked. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not¡­¡± She turned her eyes to and fro as if she was getting stabbed. Then, she blushed slightly and was about to open her mouth. ¡°Excuse me¡­ a guest has arrived.¡± A servant announced the arrival of a guest. ¡°A guest¡­?¡± As the tea in front of her cooled to a lukewarm temperature, a man cautiously approached, following the servant¡¯s guidance. It was Martin, Joseph¡¯s father. Rosalind greeted him without hiding the pleasure of meeting him after a long time, and Martin greeted her with a soft smile as well. Among them, Kyle was the only one who could not understand the situation and looked at two people who looked similar in age in turn. ¡°Long time no see.¡± Rosalind bowed her head at Martin¡¯s greeting. ¡°Yes, it is.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s my job as a father to leave my child alone and not visit him, so I came here to pick him up.¡± Joseph¡¯s father, Martin, was not a noble though he was a wealthy man with a lot of money from his business. His wife lost her life in an accident shortly after Joseph was born, leaving him to take care of Joseph in his busy time as a single parent. Usually, young men would easily remarry, but Martin continued to raise the child alone after his wife¡¯s death. Of course, he seemed to have a lover, as she had been told by Joseph that he was going to get married soon. ¡°If it gets late while they are playing, I was going to let him sleep here and send him back tomorrow.¡± ¡°Haha. Then, did I make a useless trip?¡± ¡°No. It is no different for parents who care about their children.¡± Rosalind put a smile on her face as she understood him. ¡°I am so glad that you understand me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± At the warm atmosphere, Kyle opened his mouth with a slightly cool voice. ¡ª Chapter 76 Chapter 76 ¡°It is an honor to meet the Duke. I am Joseph¡¯s father, and I run a few simple businesses.¡± He greeted Kyle and handed him a business card. Kyle accepted the business card he had given him. His eyes were sharp as he scanned the business card. ¡°It¡¯s really an honor.¡± Kyle nodded his head to say a greeting, too. Martin began to explain to him about his business. It was a long and blatant account of the future of his business, but Kyle didn¡¯t respond much. He simply nodded his head a few times and left a reply that he would contact him if necessary. After Joseph returned home late, Leo quickly fell asleep. Rosalind, who had taken care of the household affairs, headed to the bedroom where the couple was staying. Kyle hadn¡¯t come yet, and the room was calm. Now that even Chloe was put to sleep by the nanny, this was her time alone. Even if the nanny or maids cared for the children, it was inevitable that the parents would need care too. ¡°Finally¡­¡± Rosalind sighed and looked around her. Compared to the house she lived in before, the size and furnishings were much more refined and luxurious. However, it wasn¡¯t big and huge. It was a cutely decorated place according to her taste. It seemed that he had taken into account her taste as well, so she smiled. ¡°It¡¯s pretty¡­¡± As Rosalind leaned her body languidly against the head of the bed, it felt like her fatigue was relieved just by entrusting her body to the warm blanket. ¡®I went to bed early yesterday, maybe.¡¯ Suddenly, she remembered what he had said earlier. It was true that it was tiring though she was less tired today, so maybe it was okay to do it¡­ As she thought so, Rosalind felt her face heat up quickly and began to cool her cheek with the back of her hand. Then, she suddenly looked down at the pajamas she was wearing. It was a thin material that looked like it was going to show through, but it was neat rather than lewd. Shouldn¡¯t she choose a slightly more lewd design¡­? Opening her closet, she noticed that the cloth around her chest was wet in a round spot. Oh, Rosalind¡¯s face reddened even more when she realized why. It looked like she was still lactating, even though she wasn¡¯t breastfeeding anymore. She then began to unbutton the front of her chest. She was too shy and difficult at first to even express her own milk. When he found out she was struggling alone, Kyle offered to help when she was struggling, although she refused. She was now fortunate to be able to express her milk with some skill, but it made her feel ashamed to see her clothes drenched in round spots because of the milk. There was a milky white liquid on the tip of the reddish n*pple. Rosalind carefully placed her hand on her chest. As she pressed on her chest, more and more cloudy liquid flowed down her fingertips. She let out a small sigh, wondering when it was going to come out. Even though she tried to empty the milk, it didn¡¯t work out the way she wanted to. ¡°I need to change clothes.¡± When she asked who was outside, she heard the voice of a young maid outside the door. ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± ¡°Could you bring me pajamas?¡± After a while, the maid who answered politely knocked on the door again. With a thank you, Rosalind took the clothes and began to take off the pajamas she was wearing. Snip, snap. The sound of the remaining buttons being unfastened rang out. The texture of the fabric against her skin was soft. Her lips slanted softly as she felt the pleasant scent of dry clothes. It was when she quickly changed her clothes and slowly folded the clothes she had taken off¡­ ¡­Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. ¡°It¡¯s me, Rosalind.¡± As always, a neat voice. With a brief notice, he entered the room. As soon as Kyle came in, Rosalind was startled, and she hurriedly hid the clothes. She tucked the loose clothes behind the pillow and tried to pretend it was nothing. It was a sudden thing she didn¡¯t even know why she did it. Maybe, it was because she was embarrassed to explain this to him. ¡°Oh, are you here?¡± She greeted him in an awkward voice. Kyle smiled as she looked cute and asked with a cool voice. ¡°What did you hide there?¡± ¡°¡­What, what did I?¡± Rosalind rolled her eyes and shook her head. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Right. What could it be? What am I hiding?¡± However, Rosalind¡¯s overreaction gave him a slightly puzzled face. ¡°It¡¯s a bit suspicious¡­ What is it?¡± As Kyle approached, Rosalind shook her head harder, saying it was nothing. The moment he drew closer, tension grew on her face. The moment Kyle climbed onto the bed with Rosalind, with a thud, the pajamas, which had been roughly shoved in, fell to the floor. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Her cheeks quickly turned red. Picking up the fallen clothes, Kyle gazed at Rosalind with a lost face that needed an explanation. ¡°That is¡­ what it is.¡± Rosalind couldn¡¯t continue her words and groaned. ¡°The milk is not dry yet¡­¡± Her face was so red that she couldn¡¯t continue her words, but as he looked at her clothes, he realized what she meant and smiled. ¡°When I offered to help, you refused.¡± His voice was somewhat sly. ¡°Why are you hiding this?¡± Huh? Although he seemed a little teasing, Rosalind didn¡¯t respond, she just bowed her head. Her red-tinted ears were exposed through her soft hair. Her ears were enough to arouse his excitement. He wanted to confirm Rosalind, whose whole body was red by holding her, and the erotic nature that might be hidden behind it. So, he ended up laying her down on the bed with a thud. ¡°What, what are you doing now¡­?¡± She struggled under him, but there was no way she could stop the sly man who had already climbed onto her. As she saw the greedy light in his eyes, Rosalind swallowed a gulp in nervousness. She felt his lips touching her neck. Uum¡­ ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were in such trouble¡­¡± His voice spread like a breath near her throat. As he licked her slender neck with his lips, he suddenly unbuttoned her pajamas one by one. The sound of the buttons being unbuttoned lingered in her ears. ¡°It wasn¡¯t something so troubling.¡± Rosalind denied him in a whine. His smile fell in her ear, and he gazed down at her white chest. The tip of his gaze was blatantly resting on her n*pples. Rosalind couldn¡¯t stand it and turned her head to the side, and his lips quickly moved to the plump peak. And in a swipe, he stroked her n*pples with his lips. ¡°Is that the only thing I don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Hu-uht¡­¡± ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t even know you smiled so prettily in front of another man.¡± It was a playful yet mean remark. Then, Kyle grabbed her chest with the other hand. His hand touching her chest was slow and relaxed. He rubbed the white flesh as if to savor it for a moment, then, in one breath, he grabbed her chest tightly. For making me jealous. And as he whispered those words, he pressed the tip of his thumb and index finger to the peak. A milky liquid flowed out little by little from the well-rose n*pples. Rosalind twisted her body in fright as she saw the liquid seeping through her red nipples and wet his fingertips. ¡°Do, huht, don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Well. I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± As if he was trying to squeeze it, he squeezed her buds so hard that it made a terrifying ¡®squeak.¡¯ ¡°Hahk!¡± The milk that was forced out of it splattered into the air. As the liquid poured in a curve, Rosalind trembled as if she had become a beast. The fact that her husband was staring at her this way made her even more crazy. Her husband¡¯s hand, squeezing her wet breasts, was heart-wrenching and unmerciful, and at the same time, she was also starting to get wet underneath. She was ashamed of herself for being so lewd and getting wet in front of him. Rosalind gasped and exhaled forcefully. The milky white liquid left a small mark on the blanket. The drippings dripped down her chest and down to her smooth belly. ¡°If, if Leo hears¡­¡± She uttered in a pleading voice, but that didn¡¯t work for him. Because Leo was already asleep, and she said it even though she knew Leo wouldn¡¯t be able to hear from his room. There was no sound coming out of her mouth at the rushing embarrassment. ¡°Ma, maybe¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m the only one who can suck you like this.¡± Right? As he asked that, Kyle started licking the dripped liquid. The tip of his tongue skimmed through her delicate skin. The soft sensation was greedily teasing her as it ran across her thin skin. His lips and his tongue ran over the white liquid, making her squirm as the strange sensation sleeping under her skin twitched. She was going crazy. As time passed, her excitement grew, and her body only grew hotter and hotter. ¡°A, a, a while ago¡­¡± A moan mixed in between her voice. The things he did to her were exciting, but seeing him hanging onto her body was even more stimulating. Not like the usual gracefulness but beast-like gestures. The tip of his tongue was as rough as that of a cat or a wolf, just like a beast. He ran like a wild beast that swallowed its prey without mercy, sucking and drinking from her body. Everywhere he rubbed, her body gleamed lewdly, and between her legs was drenched and stained with a sticky liquid. He was not even caressing her breasts, but her n*pples got tighter. Even the cramping of her secret place was clearly felt. ¡ª Chapter 77 Chapter 77 ¡°He¡¯s going to get married soon anyway¡­ he, huht, had nothing to do with me.¡± Rosalind gasped and barely uttered her words out. She knew he was jealous of what had happened today. Kyle actually knew. After the unexpected meeting, he sent someone to quickly investigate Martin, and it was confirmed that he had nothing to do with Rosalind and that he would marry his lover after a while. Of course, apart from the investigation, there was also his belief in Rosalind. Still, even though he knew it, and he knew that she wouldn¡¯t betray him, it somehow made his mind impatient. As always, oddly enough, Rosalind¡¯s matter caused his mind and heart to be different. When he saw her talking to another man, his blood seemed to spurt up, and he seemed to turn crazy when she smiled prettily. She was so pretty in his eyes, but just thinking about how she¡¯d look in the eyes of other guys made him annoyed. So, he wanted to check it out like this. That she was his. ¡°I know. I know¡­ Even though I know it, I keep getting jealous.¡± Kyle rushed to her and began to covet her breasts, although his eyes clearly showed that he wanted pleasure. Wrapping his tongue around the already raised n*pples, he chewed not too hard with his teeth. Then, as he twisted her other breast with his fingertips, the milky white liquid burst out again with a moan. Milk dripped down her tight nipples, soaking his hands. ¡°Ha¡­¡± He grinned as he scanned the liquid dripping under her round chest. ¡°Do you feel it that fast when you¡¯re with me?¡± Huh? Even though He asked for an answer, Rosalind didn¡¯t answer and just shook her body. The next moment, his hand ran under her and dug deep into her. Rosalind, who felt his hands wet with her own breast milk, peeling her underwear off, tilted her head and let out a suffocating breath. He hadn¡¯t even started yet, but she was already at her climax, with a face full of exhaustion. Kyle took off her underwear that came with a long, thick thread. ¡°You¡¯re so drenched while keeping your mouth shut.¡± His words felt as if they were licking her ears, his lewd remarks over-excited her. Rosalind stuttered as she called out his name softly. ¡°Ky, Kyle¡­¡± Why do you keep saying my name? He whispered softly and put his hand inside her. The inside was already messed up. She was already wet and dripping with liquid before he even poked his hand in. With a slight touch, his fingers were smoothly sucked inside. Kyle could feel the tightening and put his finger a little deeper. As her body twitched, he could clearly feel every move. After several days without holding his wife, he became more thirsty than usual. One finger wouldn¡¯t satisfy him. In his heart, he wanted to swallow and drink everything from Rosalind. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m still thirsty after drinking so much.¡± He muttered in a slightly hoarse voice and began to spread her legs apart as he couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. Rosalind rebelled for a moment as the man¡¯s firm hand entered her leg roughly. Still, that was only for a moment, and she was forced to surrender herself to his persistence. She felt the little cold air flowing between her legs, and then something soft broke inside. ¡°Huht!¡± His tongue felt strangely hot as it penetrated her inside. It felt like all other sensations had evaporated, leaving only the secret place he was playing with. The more he shoved his tongue and drank the love liquid inside, the louder the watery sound reverberated. The loud, lewd sound clearly fills the quiet room. She thought she was too lewd, so Rosalind tried to close her leg though she couldn¡¯t help it at all. The sensations in her body were already taken over by him. ¡°Heuk, Ky, Kyle¡­¡± She called his name pathetically but to no avail. Rather, as she called his name, he seemed even more excited, plunged his head deeper and began to suck her insides. His lips were coveting the inside as if he was going to dig in. The cl*toris, which had become so sensitive, had already swelled up plump, bringing tingling pleasure at even the slightest stimulation. The deeper he sucked, the more his nose pressed against her, and the liquid dripped down. Soon, Kyle began to pounce on her without mercy in order to drink from her. And again, the love liquid flows one after another¡­ She really couldn¡¯t stand it. Rosalind begged Kyle as she flapped her body like a fish thrown on the shore. ¡°Pl, please¡­¡± Please stop, or rather, if something a little harder pierced her¡­ ¡°Ahht, Kyle¡­ Please, please.¡± ¡°Tell me what kind of please it is.¡± Kyle parted his lips for a moment and lifted his head at Rosalind¡¯s plea. He glanced at his wife and found that the top of the bed was wet, too. It was because liquid was forming on her n*pples, perhaps from the stimulation when he sucked her breasts earlier. Little by little, it flowed down. Normally, Rosalind would never have let him see it, but she seemed to have already lost her mind with pleasure. She was particularly shy when he sucked her secret place. Still, she was the most excited and moaned sweet noises every now and then. He loved seeing her like that¡­ The supreme pleasures on her girlish face and his wife panting for pleasure. ¡°What is that please?¡± He urged Rosalind again. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Haa¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re wet up and down like this.¡± There was a great response, even to a small whisper. Rosalind¡¯s body trembled as she spoke. ¡°That, that is¡­¡± ¡°So, tell me that.¡± ¡°What, what is that¡­¡± Kyle replied to Rosalind¡¯s words in a low voice. ¡°You want me.¡± The voice was quite different from the one that teased her. After reading more than just jealousy, Rosalind spoke to him in a loving voice. ¡°I want it. Kyle, you¡­¡± At that moment, as if he had heard something unbearable, he flew to Rosalind¡¯s lips and kissed her. Even though he knew it couldn¡¯t be, he was afraid that she would leave him. Even he, who thought it was impossible, sometimes couldn¡¯t believe it¡­ Rosalind had disappeared from him, and she almost disappeared giving birth to Chloe. Nonetheless, while he knew that this jealousy and impatience were childish, he still couldn¡¯t control it ¡°You know.¡± She whispers a little. ¡°I¡¯m always the Duke¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°I love you, Rosalind.¡± His confession fell into her ears. ¡°So, don¡¯t think about disappearing from me.¡± Please. No, never. Her lips were swallowed again with his words. ¡°I love you, too. So much¡­¡± Losing all of his reason because of her words, Kyle attacked her like a beast. Even the urge to suck her milk and swallow her love liquid had disappeared. He hurriedly lowered his pants and began to tuck his p*nis inside her already soaking place. ¡°Ahhk¡­¡± Even as he entered slowly, he could see Rosalind¡¯s teeth tensing in pain. Kyle kissed her on the forehead and her lips and pierced himself a little more inward. ¡°Huht, hu-uhh¡­ It¡¯s, good.¡± Licking the tears from Rosalind¡¯s eyes, he gazed down at his wife¡¯s face. She had such a naughty and lovely face that he wanted to devour every single one of her. After the affair, Rosalind stared at Kyle with a flushed cheek. After a few days of complaining to her childishly that she had not played with him, he held her so much, wanting to compensate for that time. Afterwards, she lost so much energy that the words ¡®Please stop,¡¯ came out. Although it had been a long time since they were reunited and Chloe was born, the days he held her did not diminish. On the contrary, she didn¡¯t get to hug Chloe very often because he cared about Chloe, so Kyle said he would do as much as he could when he could. It wasn¡¯t enough to hold her when the children went to bed, he would even often go out to read books to the children so he could hold her. It would be a lie if she said she didn¡¯t like him to hold her, but wasn¡¯t that too much? The pleasure at the end of the affair with him was sometimes too stimulating to bear. Of course, that was good, but¡­ ¡°¡­How could the Duke torment me so much?¡± Rosalind muttered with a sullen face. The words that came out were close to a whine. Kyle noticed this and smiled softly. ¡°You said you love me¡­¡± At those words, she licked her lips. Kyle bit her lips hard and sucked them in, and her lips were dyed a more vivid red. ¡°But, how come you don¡¯t leave me alone?¡± So rough, too¡­ ¡°Then what should I do?¡± He smiled with a sly face. ¡°When I see my wife¡¯s lewd body, I want to torture her, and I want to say that I love her because I love her.¡± So what¡­ ¡°I have to do both.¡± His response was so confident. Every time he said those words with a lavish face, Rosalind couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. She knew that there was a gentle corner in him, but it somehow seemed to have gotten worse as time went on. After a small laugh, she immediately opened her eyes and refuted his words. ¡°If other people hear it, they will be misunderstood. Why would you say I¡¯m lewd?¡± ¡°Who was it that let out loud naughty voices under me?¡± Hmm? With his question, Rosalind muffled her voice in a tiny voice. ¡°Of course it¡¯s good¡­¡­.¡± Her face was dyed with a more vivid light. As Rosalind was being so cute and adorable, Kyle gazed at her with affectionate eyes. ¡ª Chapter 78 Chapter 78 ¡°Maybe, it¡¯s because you¡¯re so pretty. I can¡¯t show it to anyone.¡± ¡°The only one who says that is the Duke.¡± ¡°Everyone can¡¯t say that. I have my eyes wide open like this.¡± Even when he said it from the heart, Rosalind only passed it off as a joke. She then shook her head with a really tired face. ¡°I can¡¯t even wear clothes because I have no strength.¡± With a playful scolding, he moved closer to Rosalind and started dressing her instead. The hand that fastened the half-fastened button was so kind. ¡°Are you really going to make me a baby?¡± ¡°So what?¡± It really didn¡¯t matter. ¡°And, where¡¯s such a lewd baby?¡± He spoke as he gazed at Rosalind¡¯s nape. Her neck was already mottled with the red marks he had left behind. Realizing his words, Rosalind lowered her head, trying to hide her expression. She had mingled with him just a moment ago but still felt ashamed when the subject came up. It seemed that she was still not immune. ¡°Next time, don¡¯t come with the kids, just the two of us. You and me.¡± She nodded her head, her cheeks flushed with heat at his quiet whisper. His lips rested softly on her forehead. ¡°I think it was good that we came here to play. Reminds me of the old days¡­¡± Rosalind continued, looking around the room. ¡°Making good memories. Leo likes it, too.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s fortunate.¡± He smiled a little, barely visible. He followed Rosalind, gazing around the room, and opened his mouth in a calm voice. ¡°When I first came to this house, I felt like I was being punished.¡± Kyle remembered the old days that had haunted him all along. His heart broke when he learned that she was weak and had never lived on her own but had to raise her child alone here. The days when she was not confident seemed to stab him painfully. It was on his mind all the time, so he wanted to change this place even if it was already late like a regret that was a step too late, even if it was very, very late. ¡°The days I treated you badly remain as regrets. Still.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Sorry. I¡¯m sorry. He said, holding Rosalind in his arms. It was a calm but sincere voice. Countless nights and days without her were stained with regret. Even though his daily life with Rosalind felt natural, there were times when it felt like a miracle that Rosalind was by his side. So, Kyle added in a slightly impatient voice. ¡°Because I will do better in the future.¡± How do you plan to do better from here? Rosalind asked playfully, but his voice was still low and distant. ¡°Then, don¡¯t go anywhere without me.¡± He said something similar before¡­ As she thought so, Rosalind stared straight at Kyle and replied affectionately. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Promise.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rosalind¡¯s answer seemed obvious, but he narrowed her eyes in disbelief. ¡°Only in words¡­?¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°Stamp it, too.¡± ¡°Stamp?¡± When she opened her eyes wide, he tapped his cheek with his index finger. ¡°Stamp it with the lips.¡± The atmosphere that had calmed down a bit was immediately relieved. Rosalind finally burst into laughter at his characteristic gentle look. She naturally fell into his arms. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere. Forever.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not going to send you anyway.¡± I can¡¯t live anyway. A light kiss accompanied by Rosalind¡¯s laughter soon led to a deep kiss. The next morning. Rosalind woke up later than usual, making the most of her vacation. Leo, who played with Joseph all day until yesterday, must have been sleeping in even more, so time passed, and the second floor was quiet. In the end, the maid went upstairs to look at Leo as the family who sat at the table first were waiting for Leo. ¡°¡­Good morning.¡± After a long yawn, Leo came to the table. She was about to go upstairs to check if he was deeply asleep, but they said that the Young Master was coming down. Rosalind gave her thanks and spoke affectionately to Leo. ¡°You overslept.¡± The child yawned again and nodded. As he yawned in succession, she quietly smiled as she walked along with him, as the child rubbed his eyes as if he hadn¡¯t woken up yet. Even though Leo was quite big, in her eyes, he still looked like a baby. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s beans again.¡± Looking at the food on the table, Leo poked out his mouth as if he didn¡¯t like it. He sat down at the table, staring at the plate, then started rolling the beans around with the tip of his fork. He didn¡¯t put it in his mouth and just played around with it, and it was clear that he didn¡¯t want to eat it. ¡°Leo, even if you don¡¯t want to eat, you have to eat.¡± Kyle spoke firmly and commandingly. Leo, who opened his mouth, took a bite of the bean and put it in his mouth. Actually, he could have eaten the other food in front of him though the child used to eat what he didn¡¯t want to eat first and then what he wanted to eat. ¡°Because I will become a wonderful and great adult like dad. I have to listen carefully to mom and dad to become a great adult.¡± Leo nodded his head, making a promise. After the banquet that confirmed Leo¡¯s birthday and successor, he started studying with a private tutor. The class wasn¡¯t too difficult for his young age, but Leo was a good student. Even when the teacher taught him things that were a bit daunting, when he said it was ¡°Things you need to learn to become a great adult,¡± he followed them diligently, unbelievably for a child his age. ¡°Leo, you don¡¯t have to try hard to become a great adult.¡± Rosalind said with a soft smile. The child gazed up at her, his eyes twinkling as if he had met his savior. ¡°Still, you have to be a healthy adult.¡± When he added with a playful laugh, Leo pouted. She spoke like a joke, but to some extent, she meant it. Leo was appointed as the successor, and it was true that as the first of the family, he should succeed Kyle, but in her heart, she did not want him to be too hard on himself. He was already much more mature than kids his age. ¡°Yes. You have to eat evenly.¡± Hearing Kyle¡¯s words, Leo nodded his head and began to munch the beans reluctantly. As they continued their meal, Chloe, who was drinking milk in the nanny¡¯s arms, suddenly burst into tears. Rosalind and Kyle¡¯s eyes turned to Chloe at the sudden crying. The moment Rosalind was about to move, a rather solemn voice rang out. ¡°Chloe.¡± Leo had called his sister¡¯s name firmly. ¡°Chloe. You have to be quiet while eating.¡± Leo was speaking earnestly to his younger sister, who couldn¡¯t understand a single word he had said. His face was so gentle and solemn that Rosalind, who was watching him, laughed without realizing it. ¡°You have to be quiet.¡± When Leo raised his voice sternly, Chloe burst out crying even louder. The nanny tried shaking the child to comfort her, but the child, who was already frightened, would not calm down. Seeing Chloe in the nanny¡¯s arms, Kyle reached out for her. ¡°Come here.¡± The nanny approached Kyle, and he deftly picked up the child. After comforting her in his broad arms, the crying subsided a little. Kyle, wiping the child¡¯s mouth with a handkerchief, smiled softly like the moonlight. ¡°Somehow, Chloe seems to like the Duke more than me.¡± Rosalind, who was watching it, opened her mouth, a little disappointed. ¡°I¡¯m better at taking care of the kids.¡± He smiled mischievously and shrugged his shoulders. In that sense¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t you want to give me a reward?¡± Later at night. As he added the shape of his mouth, Rosalind laughed even louder, this time because of that. Covering her mouth while laughing, she poked his waist with her elbow. ¡°I really can¡¯t believe you.¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± He asked Rosalind in her coy voice. When he said night, she suddenly remembered what he said about leaving the kids behind last night. When she heard those words, her heart fluttered like the night she saw him for the first time. The days spent with him passed silently through her mind. Her time with him wasn¡¯t always thrilling and happy. There were times when she came here to get away from him. At that time, it was difficult for her to even endure each day. Right now, sitting so affectionately and exchanging jokes with him, it felt like those moments were healing little by little¡­ Perhaps, it was because there was love. It was because he loved her, and it was because she loved him. ¡°Alright.¡± Rosalind whispered in a calm voice. ¡°Night or day¡­ anything.¡± Her cheeks turned red like a girl¡¯s. As long as she was with him, everything, anytime, was always nice. A soft laugh flowed from Kyle after hearing Rosalind¡¯s shy reply, and when he laughed, Leo laughed as well. Only Chloe, ignorant of anything, could only blink her eyes, exhausted from crying. Such a trivial yet everyday moment. Rosalind gazed at her husband and her children, feeling as warm as a sudden spring breeze. It was peaceful and happy like any other day, yet it was a special day. ¡­A special morning because there was love. Rosalind smiled quietly as she felt the sunlight sinking down. ¡ª